THE SHADOW OF THE NORTH

 A STORY OF OLD NEW YORK AND A LOST CAMPAIGN

 BY

 JOSEPH A. ALTSHELER

 1917

FOREWORD

"The Shadow of the North, " while an independent story, in itself, isalso the second volume of the Great French and Indian War series whichbegan with "The Hunters of the Hills. " All the important characters ofthe first romance reappear in the second. 

CHARACTERS IN THE FRENCH AND INDIAN WAR SERIES

ROBERT LENNOX A lad of unknown originTAYOGA A young Onondaga warriorDAVID WILLET A hunterRAYMOND LOUIS DE ST. LUC A brilliant French officerAGUSTE DE COURCELLES A French officerFRANÇOIS DE JUMÓNVILLE A French officerLOUIS DE GALISONNIÈRE A young French officerJEAN DE MÉZY A corrupt FrenchmanARMAN GLANDELET A young FrenchmanPIERRE BOUCHER A bully and bravoPHILIBERT DROUILLAR A French priestTHE MARQUIS DUQUESNE Governor-General of CanadaMARQUIS DE VAUDREUIL Governor-General of CanadaFRANÇOIS BIGOT Intendant of CanadaMARQUIS DE MONTCALM French commander-in-chiefDE LEVIS A French generalBOURLAMAQUE A French generalBOUGAINVILLE A French generalARMAND DUBOIS A follower of St. LucM. DE CHATILLARD An old French SeigneurCHARLES LANGLADE A French partisanTHE DOVE The Indian wife of LangladeTANDAKORA An Ojibway chiefDAGANOWEDA A young Mohawk chiefHENDRICK An old Mohawk chiefBRADDOCK A British generalABERCROMBIE A British generalWOLFE A British generalCOL. WILLIAM JOHNSON Anglo-American leaderMOLLY BRANT Col. Wm. Johnson's Indian wifeJOSEPH BRANT Young brother of Molly Brant, afterward the great Mohawk chief, ThayendanegeaROBERT DINWIDDIE Lieutenant-Governor of VirginiaWILLIAM SHIRLEY Governor of MassachusettsBENJAMIN FRANKLIN Famous American patriotJAMES COLDEN A young Philadelphia captainWILLIAM WILTON A young Philadelphia lieutenantHUGH CARSON A young Philadelphia lieutenantJACOBUS HUYSMAN An Albany burgherCATERINA Jacobus Huysman's cookALEXANDER MCLEAN An Albany schoolmasterBENJAMIN HARDY A New York merchantJOHNATHAN PILLSBURY Clerk to Benjamin HardyADRIAN VAN ZOON A New York merchantTHE SLAVER A nameless roverACHILLE GARAY A French spyALFRED GROSVENOR A young English officerJAMES CABELL A young VirginianWALTER STUART A young VirginianBLACK RIFLE A famous "Indian fighter"ELIHU STRONG A Massachusetts colonelALAN HERVEY A New York financierSTUART WHYTE Captain of the British sloop, _Hawk_JOHN LATHAM Lieutenant of the British sloop, _Hawk_EDWARD CHARTERIS A young officer of the Royal AmericansZEBEDEE CRANE A young scout and forest runnerROBERT ROGERS Famous Captain of American Rangers

CONTENTS

CHAPTER

 I. THE ONONDAGA II. THE AMBUSH III. THE SIGNAL IV. THE PERILOUS PATH V. THE RUNNER VI. THE RETURN VII. THE RED WEAPON VIII. WARAIYAGEH IX. THE WATCHER X. THE PORT X1. THE PLAY XII. THE SLAVER XIII. THE MEETING XIV. THE VIRGINIA CAPITAL XV. THE FOREST FIGHT

 THE SHADOW OF THE NORTH

CHAPTER I

THE ONONDAGA

Tayoga, of the Clan of the Bear, of the nation Onondaga, of the greatLeague of the Hodenosaunee, advanced with utmost caution through aforest, so thick with undergrowth that it hid all objects twenty yardsaway. He was not armed with a rifle, but carried instead a heavy bow, while a quiver full of arrows hung over his shoulder. He wore lessclothing than when he was in the white man's school at Albany, hisarms and shoulders being bare, though not painted. 

The young Indian's aspect, too, had changed. The great strugglebetween English and French, drawing with it the whole North Americanwilderness, had begun and, although the fifty sachems still sought tohold the Six Nations neutral, many of their bravest warriors werealready serving with the Americans and English, ranging the forest asscouts and guides and skirmishers, bringing to the campaign anunrivaled skill, and a faith sealed by the long alliance. 

Tayoga had thrown himself into the war heart and soul. Nothing coulddiminish by a hair his hostility to the French and the tribes alliedwith them. The deeds of Champlain and Frontenac were but of yesterday, and the nation to which they belonged could never be a friend of theHodenosaunee. He trusted the Americans and the English, but his chiefdevotion, by the decree of nature was for his own people, and now, that fighting in the forest had occurred between the rival nations, heshed more of the white ways and became a true son of the wilderness, seeing as red men saw and thinking as red men thought. 

He was bent over a little, as he walked slowly among the bushes, inthe position of one poised for instant flight or pursuit as the needmight be. His eyes, black and piercing, ranged about incessantly, nothing escaping a vision so keen and trained so thoroughly that henot only heard everything passing in the wilderness, but he knew thenature of the sound, and what had made it. 

The kindly look that distinguished Tayoga in repose haddisappeared. Unnumbered generations were speaking in him now, and theIndian, often so gentle in peace, had become his usual self, stern andunrelenting in war. His strong sharp chin was thrust forward. Hischeek bones seemed to be a little higher. His tread was so light thatthe grass scarcely bent before his moccasins, and no leavesrustled. He was in every respect the wilderness hunter and warrior, fitted perfectly by the Supreme Hand into his setting, and if an enemyappeared now he would fight as his people had fought for centuries, and the customs and feelings of the new races that had come across theocean would be nothing to him. 

A hundred yards more, and he sat down by the trunk of a great oak, convinced that no foe was near. His own five splendid senses had toldhim so, and the fact had been confirmed by an unrivaled sentinelhidden among the leaves over his head, a small bird that poured fortha wonderful volume of song. Were any other coming the bird would ceasehis melody and fly away, but Tayoga felt that this tiny featheredbeing was his ally and would not leave because of him. The song hadwonderful power, too, soothing his senses and casting a pleasingspell. His imaginative mind, infused with the religion and beliefs ofhis ancestors, filled the forest with friendly spirits. Unseen, theyhovered in the air and watched over him, and the trees, alive, bentprotecting boughs toward him. He saw, too, the very spot in theheavens where the great shining star on which Tododaho lived came outat night and glittered. 

He remembered the time when he had gone forth in the dusk to meetTandakora and his friends, and how Tododaho had looked down on himwith approval. He had found favor in the sight of the great league'sfounder, and the spirit that dwelt on the shining star still watchedover him. The Ojibway, whom he hated and who hated him in yet greatermeasure, might be somewhere in the forest, but if he came near, thefeathered sentinel among the leaves over his head would give warning. 

Tayoga sat nearly half an hour listening to the song of the bird. Hehad no object in remaining there, his errand bade him move on, butthere was no hurry and he was content merely to breathe and to feelthe glory and splendor of the forest about him. He knew now that theIndian nature had never been taken out of him by the schools. He lovedthe wilderness, the trees, the lakes, the streams and all theirmagnificent disorder, and war itself did not greatly trouble him, since the legends of the tribes made it the natural state of man. Heknew well that he was in Tododaho's keeping, and, if by chance, thegreat chief should turn against him it would be for some grave fault, and he would deserve his punishment. 

He sat in that absolute stillness of which the Indian by nature andtraining was capable, the green of his tanned and beautifully softdeerskin blending so perfectly with the emerald hue of the foliagethat the bird above his head at last took him for a part of the forestitself and so, having no fear, came down within a foot of his head andsang with more ecstasy than ever. It was a little gray bird, butTayoga knew that often the smaller a bird was, and the more sober itsplumage the finer was its song. He understood those musical notestoo. They expressed sheer delight, the joy of life just as he felt itthen himself, and the kinship between the two was strong. 

The bird at last flew away and the Onondaga heard its song dying amongthe distant leaves. A portion of the forest spell departed with it, and Tayoga, returning to thoughts of his task, rose and walked on, instinct rather than will causing him to keep a close watch on earthand foliage. When he saw the faint trace of a large moccasin on theearth all that was left of the spell departed suddenly and he becameat once the wilderness warrior, active, alert, ready to read everysign. 

He studied the imprint, which turned in, and hence had been made by anIndian. Its great size too indicated to him that it might be that ofTandakora, a belief becoming with him almost a certainty as he foundother and similar traces farther on. He followed them about a mile, reaching stony ground where they vanished altogether, and then heturned to the west. 

The fact that Tandakora was so near, and might approach again was notunpleasant to him, as Tayoga, having all the soul of a warrior, wasanxious to match himself with the gigantic Ojibway, and since the warwas now active on the border it seemed that the opportunity mightcome. But his attention must be occupied with something else for thepresent, and he went toward the west for a full hour through theprimeval forest. Now and then he stopped to listen, even lying downand putting his ear to the ground, but the sounds he heard, althoughvaried and many, were natural to the wild. 

He knew them all. The steady tapping was a woodpecker at work upon anold tree. The faint musical note was another little gray bird singingthe delight of his soul as he perched himself upon a twig; the lightshuffling noise was the tread of a bear hunting succulent nuts; acaw-caw so distant that it was like an echo was the voice of acircling crow, and the tiny trickling noise that only the keenest earcould have heard was made by a brook a yard wide taking a terrificplunge over a precipice six inches high. The rustling, one greatblended note, universal but soft, was that of the leaves moving inharmony before the gentle wind. 

The young Onondaga was sure that the forest held no alienpresence. The traces of Tandakora were hours old, and he must now bemany miles away with his band, and, such being the case, it was fittime for him to choose a camp and call his friends. 

It pleased Tayoga, zealous of mind, to do all the work before theothers came, and, treading so lightly and delicately, that he wouldnot have alarmed a rabbit in the bush, he gathered together deadsticks and heaped them in a little sunken place, clear of undergrowth. Flint and steel soon lighted a fire, and then he sent forth his call, the long penetrating whine of the wolf. The reply came from the north, and, building his fire a little higher, he awaited the result, withoutanxiety. 

The dry wood crackled and many little flames red or yellow arose. Tayoga heaped dead leaves against the trunk of a tree and sat downcomfortably, his shoulders and back resting against the bark. Presentlyhe heard the first alien sound in the forest, a light tread approachingThat he knew was Willet, and then he heard the second tread, evenlighter than the first, and he knew that it was the footstep of Robert. 

"All ready! It's like you, Tayoga, " said Willet, as he entered theopen space. "Here you are, with the house built and the fire burningon the hearth!"

"I lighted the fire, " said Tayoga, rising, "but Manitou made thehearth, and built the house which is worthy of Him. "

He looked with admiration at the magnificent trees spreading away onevery side, and the foliage in its most splendid, new luxuriant green. 

"It is worthy, Tayoga, " said Robert, whose soul was like that of theOnondaga, "and it takes Manitou himself a century or more to growtrees like these. "

"Some of them, I dare say, are three or four hundred years old ormore, " said Willet, "and the forest goes west, so I've heard theIndians say, a matter of near two thousand miles. It's pleasant toknow that if all the axes in the world were at work it couldn't all becut down in our time or in the time of our children. "

Tayoga's heart swelled with indignation at the idea that the forestmight be destroyed, but he said nothing, as he knew that Willet andRobert shared his feeling. 

"Here's your rifle, Tayoga, " said the hunter; "I suppose you didn'thave an occasion to use your bow and arrows. "

"No, Great Bear, " replied the Onondaga, "but I might have had thechance had I come earlier. "

"What do you mean by that?"

"I saw on the grass a human trace. It was made by a foot clothed in amoccasin, a large foot, a very large foot, the foot of a man whom weall have cause to hate. "

"I take it you're speaking of Tandakora, the Ojibway. "

"None other. I cannot be mistaken. But the trail was cold. He and hiswarriors have gone north. They may be thirty, forty miles from here. "

"Likely enough, Tayoga. They're on their way to join the force theFrench are sending to the fort at the junction of the Monongahela andthe Alleghany. Perhaps St. Luc--and there isn't a cleverer officer inthis continent--is with them. I tell you, Tayoga, and you too, Robert, I don't like it! That young Washington ought to have been sent earlierinto the Ohio country, and they should have given him a much largerforce. We're sluggards and all our governors are sluggards, exceptmaybe Shirley of Massachusetts. With the war just blazing up theFrench are already in possession, and we're to drive 'em out, whichdoubles our task. It was a great victory for us to keep theHodenosaunee on our side, or, in the main, neutral, but it's going tobe uphill work for us to win. The young French leaders are genuinekings of the wilderness. You know that, Robert, as well as I do. "

"Yes, " said the youth. "I know they're the men whom the Englishcolonies have good cause to fear. "

When he spoke he was thinking of St. Luc, as he had last seen him inthe vale of Onondaga, defeated in the appeal to the fifty sachems, butgallant, well bred, showing nothing of chagrin, and sure to be aformidable foe on the field of battle. He was an enemy of whom onecould be proud, and Robert felt an actual wish to see him again, eventhough in opposing ranks. 

"We may come into contact with some of 'em, " said the hunter. "TheFrench are using all their influence over the Indians, and aredirecting their movements. I know that St. Luc, Jumonville, Beaujeu, Dumas, De Villiers, De Courcelles and all their best men are in theforest. It's likely that Tandakora, fierce and wild as he is, isacting under the direction of some Frenchman. St. Luc could controlhim. "

Robert thought it highly probable that the chevalier was in truth withthe Indians on the border, either leading some daring band orgathering the warriors to the banner of France. His influence withthem would be great, as he understood their ways, adapted himself tothem and showed in battle a skill and daring that always make apowerful appeal to the savage heart. The youth had matched himselfagainst St. Luc in the test of words in the vale of Onondaga, and nowhe felt that he must match himself anew, but in the test of forestwar. 

Tayoga having lighted the fire, the hunter cooked the food over it, while the two youths reposed calmly. Robert watched Willet withinterest, and he was impressed for the thousandth time by his greatstrength, and the lightness of his movements. When he was younger, thedisparity in years had made him think of Willet as an old man, but hesaw now that he was only in early middle age. There was not a grayhair on his head, and his face was free from wrinkles. 

An extraordinarily vivid memory of that night in Quebec when thehunter had faced Boucher, the bully and bravo, reputed the bestswordsman of France, leaped up in Robert's mind. He had found no timeto think of Willet's past recently and he realized now that he knewlittle about it. The origin of that hunter was as obscure as hisown. But the story of the past and its mysteries must wait. Thepresent was so great and overwhelming that it blotted out everythingelse. 

"The venison and the bacon are ready, " said Willet, "and you two ladscan fall on. You're not what I'd call epicures, but I've never knownyour appetites to fail. "

"Nor will they, " said Robert, as he and Tayoga helpedthemselves. "What's the news from Britain, Dave? You must have heard alot when you were in Albany. "

"It's vague, Robert, vague. The English are slow, just as we Americansare, too. They're going to send out troops, but the French havedispatched a fleet and regiments already. The fact that our coloniesare so much larger than theirs is perhaps an advantage to them, as itgives them a bigger target to aim at, and our people who are trying totill their farms, will be struck down by their Indians from ambush. "

"And you see now what a bulwark the great League of the Hodenosauneeis to the English, " said Tayoga. 

"A fact that I've always foreseen, " said Willet warmly. "Nobody knowsbetter than I do the power of the Six Nations, and nobody has everbeen readier to admit it. "

"I know, Great Bear. You have always been our true friend. If all thewhite men were like you no trouble would ever arise between them andthe Hodenosaunee. "

Robert finished his food and resumed a comfortable place against atree. Willet put out the fire and he and Tayoga sat down in likefashion. Their trees were close together, but they did not talknow. Each was absorbed in his own thoughts and Robert had much tothink about. 

The war was going slowly. He had believed a great flare would come atonce and that everybody would soon be in the thick of action, butsince young Washington had been defeated by Coulon de Villiers at theGreat Meadows the British Colonies had spent much time debating andpulling in different directions. The union for which his eager soulcraved did not come, and the shadow of the French power in the north, reinforced by innumerable savages, hung heavy and black over theland. Every runner brought news of French activities. Rumor painted asimpregnable the fort they had built where two rivers uniting formedthe Ohio, and it was certain that many bands already ranged down inthe regions the English called their own. 

Spring had lingered far into summer where they were, and the foliagewas not yet touched by heat. All the forest was in deep and heavygreen, hiding every object a hundred yards away, but from theiropening they saw a blue and speckless sky, which the three by and bywatched attentively, and with the same motive. Before the dark hadbegun to come in the east they saw a thin dark line drawn slowlyacross it, the trail of smoke. It might not have been noticed by eyesless keen, but they understood at once that it was a signal. Robertnoted its drifting progress across the heavens, and then he said toWillet:

"How far from here do you calculate the base of that smoke is, Dave?"

"A long distance, Robert. Several miles maybe. The fire, I've nodoubt, was kindled on top of a hill. It may be French speaking toIndians, or Indians talking to Indians. "

"And you don't think it's people of ours?"

"I'm sure it isn't. We've no hunters or runners in these parts, exceptourselves. "

"And it's not Tandakora, " said the Onondaga. "He must be much fartheraway. "

"But the signal may be intended for him, " said the hunter. "It may becarried to him by relays of smoke. I wish I could read that trailacross the sky. "

"It's thinning out fast, " said Robert. "You can hardly see it! and nowit's gone entirely!"

But the hunter continued to look thoughtfully at the sky, where thesmoke had been. He never underrated the activity of the French, and hebelieved that a movement of importance, something the nature of whichthey should discover was at hand. 

"Lads, " he said, "I expected an easy night of good sleep for all threeof us, but I'm thinking instead that we'd better take to the trail, and travel toward the place where that smoke was started. "

"It's what scouts would do, " said Tayoga tersely. 

"And such we claim to be, " said Robert. 

As the sun began to sink they saw far in the west another smoke, thatwould have been invisible had it not been outlined against a fiery redsky, across which it lay like a dark thread. It was gone in a fewmoments, and then the dusk began to come. 

"An answer to the first signal, " said Tayoga. "It is very likely thata strong force is gathering. Perhaps Tandakora has come back and isplanning a blow. "

"It can't be possible that they're aiming it at us, " said the hunter, thoughtfully. "They don't know of our presence here, and if they didwe've too small a party for such big preparations. "

"Perhaps a troop of Pennsylvanians are marching westward, " saidTayoga, "and the French and their allies are laying a trap for them. "

"Then, " said Robert, "there is but one thing for us to do. We mustwarn our friends and save them from the snare. "

"Of course, " said Willet, "but we don't know where they are, andmeanwhile we'd better wait an hour or two. Perhaps something willhappen that will help us to locate them. "

Robert and Tayoga nodded and the three remained silent while the nightcame. The blazing red in the west faded rapidly and darkness sweptdown over the wilderness. The three, each leaning against his tree, did not move but kept their rifles across their knees ready at oncefor possible use. Tayoga had fastened his bow over his back by theside of his quiver, and their packs were adjusted also. 

Robert was anxious not so much for himself as for the unknown otherswho were marching through the wilderness, and for whom the French andIndians were laying an ambush. It had been put forward first as asuggestion, but it quickly became a conviction with him, and he feltthat his comrades and he must act as if it were a certainty. But nosound that would tell them which way to go came out of this blackforest, and they remained silent, waiting for the word. 

The night thickened and they were still uncertain what to do. Robertmade a silent prayer to the God of the white man, the Manitou of thered man, for a sign, but none came, and infected strongly as he waswith the Indian philosophy and religion, he felt that it must be dueto some lack of virtue in himself. He searched his memory, but hecould not discover in what particular he had erred, and he was forcedto continue his anxious waiting, until the stars should choose tofight for him. 

Tayoga too was troubled, his mind in its own way being as active asRobert's. He knew all the spirits of earth, air and water were abroad, but he hoped at least one of them would look upon him with favor, andgive him a warning. He sought Tododaho's star in the heavens, but theclouds were too thick, and, eye failing, he relied upon his ear forthe signal which he and his young white comrade sought so earnestly. 

If Tayoga had erred either in omission or commission then the spiritsthat hovered about him forgave him, as when the night was thickestthey gave the sign. It was but the faint fall of a foot, and, atfirst, he thought a bear or a deer had made it, but at the fourth orfifth fall he knew that it was a human footstep and he whispered tohis comrades:

"Some one comes!"

As if by preconcerted signal the three arose and crept silently intothe dense underbrush, where they crouched, their rifles thrustforward. 

"It is but one man and he walks directly toward us, " whispered Tayoga. 

"I hear him now, " said Robert. "He is wearing moccasins, as his stepis too light for boots. "

"Which means that he's a rover like ourselves, " said Willet. "Now he'sstopped. There isn't a sound. The man, whoever he is, has taken alarm, or at least he's decided that it's best for him to be morewatchful. Perhaps he's caught a whiff from the ashes of our fire. He'swhite or he wouldn't be here alone, and he's used to the forest, or hewouldn't have suspected a presence from so little. "

"The Great Bear thinks clearly, " said Tayoga. "It is surely a whiteman and some great scout or hunter. He moved a little now to theright, because I heard his buckskin brush lightly against a bush. Ithink Great Bear is right about the fire. The wind has brought theashes from it to his nostrils, and he will lie in the bush long beforemoving. "

"Which doesn't suit our plans at all, " said Willet. "There's achance, just a chance, that I may know who he is. White men of thekind to go scouting through the wilderness are not so plenty on theborder that one has to make many guesses. You lads move away a littleso you won't be in line if a shot comes, and I'll give a signal. "

Robert and Tayoga crept to other points in the brush, and the hunteruttered a whistle, low but very clear and musical. In a moment or two, a like answer came from a place about a hundred yards away, and Willetrising, advanced without hesitation. Robert and Tayoga followedpromptly, and a tall figure, emerging from the darkness, came forwardto meet them. 

The stranger was a man of middle years, and of a singularly wildappearance. His eyes roved continually, and were full of suspicion, and of a sort of smoldering anger, as if he had a grievance againstall the world. His hair was long and tangled, his face brown with sunand storm, and his dress more Indian than white. He was heavily armed, and, whether seen in the dusk or in the light, his whole aspect wasformidable and dangerous. But Willet continued to advance withouthesitation. 

"Captain Jack, " he said extending his hand. "We were not looking foryou tonight, but no man could be more welcome. These are young friendsof mine, brave warriors both, the white and the red, Robert Lennox, who is almost a son to me, and Tayoga, the Onondaga, to whom I feelnearly like a father too. "

Now Robert knew him, and he felt a thrill of surprise, and of the mostintense curiosity. Who along the whole border had not heard of CaptainJack, known also as the Black Hunter, the Black Rifle and by manyother names? The tale had been told in every cabin in the woods howreturning home, he had found his wife and children tomahawked andscalped, and how he had taken a vow of lifelong vengeance upon theIndians, a vow most terribly kept. In all the villages in the Ohiocountry and along the Great Lakes, the name of Black Rifle was spokenwith awe and terror. No more singular and ominous figure ever crossedthe pages of border story. 

He swept the two youths with questing glances, but they met his gazefirmly, and while his eye had clouded at first sight of the Onondagathe threatening look soon passed. 

"Friends of yours are friends of mine, Dave Willet, " he said. "I knowyou to be a good man and true, and once when I was at Albany I heardof Robert Lennox, and of the great young warrior, Tayoga, of the clanof the Bear, of the nation Onondaga, of the great League of theHodenosaunee. "

The young Onondaga's eyes flashed with pleasure, but he was silent. 

"How does it happen, Willet?" asked Black Rifle, "that we meet here inthe forest at such a time?"

"We're on our way to the Ohio country to learn something about thegathering of the French and Indian forces. Just before sundown we sawsmoke signals and we think our enemies are planning to cut off a forceof ours, somewhere here in the forest. "

Black Rifle laughed, but it was not a pleasant laugh. It had in it aquality that made Robert shudder. 

"Your guesses are good, Dave, " said Black Rifle. "About fifty men ofthe Pennsylvania militia are in camp on the banks of a little creektwo miles from here. They have been sent out to guard the farthestsettlements. Think of that, Dave! They're to be a guard against theFrench and Indians!"

His face contracted into a wry smile, and Robert understood hisfeeling of derision for the militia. 

"As I told you, they're in camp, " continued Black Rifle. "They built afire there to cook their supper, and to show the French and Indianswhere they are, lest they miss 'em in the darkness. They don't knowwhat part of the country they're in, but they're sure it's a longdistance west of Philadelphia, and if the Indians will only tell 'emwhen they're coming they'll be ready for 'em. Oh, they're braveenough! They'll probably all die with their faces to the enemy. "

He spoke with grim irony and Robert shuddered. He knew how helplessmen from the older parts of the country were in the depths of thewilderness, and he was sure that the net was already being drawn aboutthe Pennsylvanians. 

"Are the French here too, Black Rifle?" asked Willet. 

The strange man pointed toward the north. 

"A band led by a Frenchman is there, " he replied. "He is the mostskillful of all their men in the forest, the one whom they callSt. Luc. "

"I thought so!" exclaimed Robert. "I believed all the while he wouldbe here. I've no doubt he will direct the ambush. "

"We must warn this troop, " said Willet, "and save 'em if they will letus. You agree with me, don't you, Tayoga?"

"The Great Bear is right. "

"And you'll back me up, of course, Robert. Will you help us too, BlackRifle?"

The singular man smiled again, but his smile was not like that ofanybody else. It was sinister and full of menace. It was the smile ofa man who rejoiced in sanguinary work, and it made Robert think againof his extraordinary history, around which the border had built somuch of truth and legend. 

"I will help, of course, " he replied. "It's my trade. It was mypurpose to warn 'em before I met you, but I feared they would notlisten to me. Now, the words of four may sound more real to 'em thanthe words of one. "

"Then lead the way, " said Willet. "'Tis not a time to linger. "

Black Rifle, without another word, threw his rifle over his shoulderand started toward the north, the others falling into Indian filebehind him. A light, pleased smile played over his massive and ruggedfeatures. More than the rest he rejoiced in the prospect of combat. They did not seek battle and they fought only when they were compelledto do so, but he, with his whole nature embittered forever by thatmassacre of long ago, loved it for its own sake. He had ranged theborder, a torch of fire, for years, and now he foresaw more of therevenge that he craved incessantly. 

He led without hesitation straight toward the north. All four wereaccomplished trailers and the flitting figures were soundless as theymade their swift march through the forest. In a half hour they reachedthe crest of a rather high hill and Black Rifle, stopping, pointedwith a long forefinger toward a low and dim light. 

"The camp of the Pennsylvanians, " he said with bitter irony. "As Itold you, fearing lest the savages should miss 'em in the forest theykeep their fire burning as a beacon. "

"Don't be too hard on 'em, Black Rifle, " said Willet. "Maybe theycome from Philadelphia itself, and city bred men can scarcely beexpected to learn all about the wilderness in a few days. "

"They'll learn, when it's too late, at the muzzles of the French andIndian rifles, " rejoined Black Rifle, abating a little his tone ofsavage derision. 

"At least they're likely to be brave men, " said Willet, "and now whatdo you think will be our best manner of approaching 'em?"

"We'll walk directly toward their fire, the four of us abreast. They'llblaze away all fifty of 'em together, as soon as they see us, but thedarkness will spoil their aim, and at least one of us will be leftalive, able to walk, and able to tell 'em of their danger. We don'tknow who'll be the lucky man, but we'll see. "

"Come, come, Captain Jack! Give 'em a chance! They may be a morelikely lot than you think. You three wait here and I'll go forward andannounce our coming. I dare say we'll be welcome. "

Willet advanced boldly toward the fire, which he soon saw consisted ofa great bed of coals, surrounded by sleepers. But the figures of men, pacing back and forth, showed that the watch had not been neglected, although in the deep forest such sentinels would be but littleprotection against the kind of ambush the French and Indians were ableto lay. 

Not caring to come within the circle of light lest he be fired upon, the hunter whistled, and when he saw that the sentinels were atattention he whistled again. Then he emerged from the bushes, andwalked boldly toward the fire. 

"Who are you?" a voice demanded sharply, and a young man in a fineuniform stood up in front of the fire. The hunter's quick andpenetrating look noted that he was tall, built well, and that his facewas frank and open. 

"My name is David Willet, " he replied, "and I am sometimes called bymy friends, the Iroquois, the Great Bear. Behind me in the woods arethree comrades, young Robert Lennox, of New York and Albany; Tayoga, ayoung warrior of the clan of the Bear, of the nation Onondaga, of thegreat League of the Hodenosaunee, and the famous hunter and borderfighter, of whom everybody has heard, Captain Jack, Black Hunter, orBlack Rifle as he has been called variously. "

"I know the name, " replied the young man, "and yours too, Mr. Willet. My own is Colden, James Colden of Philadelphia, and I am incommand of this troop, sent to guard the farthest settlements againstthe French and Indians. Will you call your comrades, Mr. Willet? Allof you are welcome. "

The hunter whistled again, and Robert, Tayoga and Black Rifle, advancing from the forest, came within the area of half light cast bythe glow from the coals, young Captain Colden watching them with themost intense curiosity as they approached. And well he might feelsurprise. All, even Robert, wore the dress of the wilderness, andtheir appearance at such a time was uncommon and striking. Most of thesoldiers had been awakened by the voices, and were sitting up, rubbingsleepy eyes. Robert saw at once that they were city men, singularlyout of place in the vast forest and the darkness. 

"We welcome you to our camp, " said young Captain Colden, with dignity. "If you are hungry we have food, and if you are without blankets wecan furnish them to you. "

Willet and Tayoga looked at Robert and he knew they expected him tofill his usual role of spokesman. The words rushed to his lips, butthey were held there by embarrassment. The soldiers who had beenawakened were already going back to sleep. Captain Colden sat down ona log and waited for them to state their wants. Then Robert spoke, knowing they could not afford to delay. 

"We thank you, Captain Colden, " he said, "for the offer of supper andbed, but I must say to you, sir, that it's no time for either. "

"I don't take your meaning, Mr. Lennox. "

"Tayoga, Mr. Willet and Black Rifle, are the best scouts in thewilderness, and before sunset they saw smoke on the horizon. Then theysaw smoke answering smoke, and Black Rifle has seen more. The Frenchand Indians, sir, are in the forest, and they're led, too, byFrenchmen. "

Young James Colden was a brave man, and his eyes glittered. 

"We ask nothing better than to meet 'em, " he said, "At the firstbreath of dawn we'll march against 'em, if your friends will only beso good as to show us the way. "

"It's not a matter of waiting until dawn, nor even of going to meet'em. They'll bring the battle to us. You and your force, CaptainColden, are surrounded already. "

The young captain stared at Robert, but his eyes were full ofincredulity. Several of the soldiers were standing near, and they tooheard, but the warning found no answer in their minds. Robert lookedaround at the men asleep and the others ready to follow them, and, despite his instinctive liking for Colden, his anger began to rise. 

"I said that you were surrounded, " he repeated sharply, "and it's notime, Captain Colden, for unbelief! Mr. Willet, Tayoga and I saw thesignals of the enemy, but Black Rifle here has looked upon thewarriors themselves. They're led too by the French, and the best ofall the French forest captains, St. Luc, is undoubtedly with them offthere. "

He waved his hand toward the north, and a little of the high colorleft Colden's face. The youth's manner was so earnest and his wordswere spoken with so much power of conviction that they could not failto impress. 

"You really mean that the French and Indians are here, that they'replanning to attack us tonight?" said the Philadelphian. 

"Beyond a doubt and we must be prepared to meet them. "

Colden took a few steps back and forth, and then, like the brave youngman he was, he swallowed his pride. 

"I confess that I don't know much of the forest, nor do my men, " hesaid, "and so I shall have to ask you four to help me. "

"We'll do it gladly, " said Robert. "What do you propose, Dave?"

"I think we'd better draw off some distance from the fire, " repliedthe hunter. "To the right there is a low hill, covered with thickbrush, and old logs thrown down by an ancient storm. It's the veryplace. "

"Then, " said Captain Colden briskly, "we'll occupy it inside of fiveminutes. Up, men, up!"

The sleepers were awakened rapidly, and, although they were awkwardand made much more noise than was necessary, they obeyed theircaptain's sharp order, and marched away with all their arms and storesto the thicket on the hill, where, as Willet had predicted, they foundalso a network of fallen trees, affording a fine shelter anddefense. Here they crouched and Willet enjoined upon them thenecessity of silence. 

"Sir, " said young Captain Colden, again putting down his pride, "I begto thank you and your comrades. "

"You don't owe us any thanks. It's just what we ought to have done, "said Willet lightly. "The wilderness often turns a false face to thosewho are not used to it, and if we hadn't warned you we'd have deservedshooting. "

The faint whine of a wolf came from a point far in the north. 

"It's one of their signals, " said Willet. "They'll attack inside of anhour. "

Then they relapsed into silence and waited, every heart beating hard. 

CHAPTER II

THE AMBUSH

Robert now had much experience of Indian attack and forest warfare, but it always made a tremendous impression upon his vivid and uncommonimagination. The great pulses in his throat and temples leaped, andhis ear became so keen that he seemed to himself to hear the fall ofthe leaf in the forest. It was this acute sharpening of the senses, the painting of pictures before him, that gave him the gift of goldenspeech that the Indians had first noticed in him. He saw and heardmuch that others could neither hear nor see, and the words to describeit were always ready to pour forth. 

Willet and Tayoga were crouched near him, their rifles thrust forwarda little, and just beyond them was Captain Colden who had drawn asmall sword, more as an evidence of command than as a weapon. Themen, city bred, were silent, but the faces of some of them stillexpressed amazement and incredulity. Robert's quick and powerfulimagination instantly projected itself into their minds, and he saw asthey saw. To them the cry of a wolf was the cry of a real wolf, theforest was dark, lonely and uncomfortable, but it was empty of anyfoe, and the four who had come to them were merely trying to create asense of their own importance. They began to move restlessly, and itrequired Captain Colden's whispered but sharp command to still themagain. 

The cry of the wolf, used much by both the Indians and the borderersas a signal, came now from the east, and after the lapse of a minuteit was repeated from the west. Call and answer were a relief toRobert, whose faculties were attuned to such a high degree that anyrelief to the strain, though it brought the certainty of attack, waswelcome. 

"You're sure those cries were made by our enemies?" said young Colden. 

"Beyond a doubt, " replied Willet. "I can tell the difference betweenthe note and that of a genuine wolf, but then I've spent many years inthe wilderness, and I had to learn these things in order to live. They'll send forward scouts, and they'll expect to find you and yourmen around the fire, most of you asleep. When they miss you therethey'll try to locate you, and they'll soon trail us to these bushes. "

Captain James Colden had his share of pride, and much faith inhimself, but he had nobility of soul, too. 

"I believe you implicitly, Mr. Willet, " he said. "If it had not beenfor you and your friends the enemy would have been upon us when weexpected him not at all, and 'tis most likely that all of us wouldhave been killed and scalped. So, I thank you now, lest I fall in thebattle, and it be too late then to express my gratitude. "

It was a little bit formal, and a little bit youthful, but Willetaccepted the words in the fine spirit in which they were uttered. 

"What we did was no more than we should have done, " he replied, "andyou'll pay us back. In such times as these everybody ought to helpeverybody else. Caution your soldiers, captain, won't you, not tomake any noise at all. The wolf will howl no more, and I fancy theirscouts are now within two or three hundred yards of the fire. I'm gladit's turned darker. "

The troop, hidden in the bushes, was now completely silent. ThePhiladelphia men, used to contiguous houses and streets, were notafraid, but they were appalled by their extraordinary position atnight, in the deep brush of an unknown wilderness with a creeping foecoming down upon them. Many a hand quivered upon the rifle barrel, butthe heart of its owner did not tremble. 

The moonlight was scant and the stars were few. To the city men treesand bushes melted together in a general blackness, relieved only by asingle point of light where the fire yet smoldered, but Robert, kneeling by the side of Tayoga, saw with his trained eyes the separatetrunks stretching away like columns, and then far beyond the fire hethought he caught a glimpse of a red feather raised for a moment abovethe undergrowth. 

"Did you see!" he whispered to Tayoga. 

"Yes. It was a painted feather in the scalp lock of a Huron, " repliedthe Onondaga. 

"And where he is others are sure to be. "

"Well spoken, Dagaeoga. They have discovered already that the soldiersare not by the fire, and now they will search for them. "

"They will lie almost flat on their faces and follow, a little, thebroad trail the city men have left. "

"Doubtless, Dagaeoga. "

Willet had already warned Captain Colden, and the soldiers were ready. Tayoga was on Robert's right, and on his left was Black Rifle to whomhis attention was now attracted. The man's eyes were blazing in hisdark face, and his crouched figure was tense like that of a lion aboutto spring. Face and attitude alike expressed the most eageranticipation, and Robert shuddered. The ranger would add more lives tothe toll of his revenge, and yet the youth felt sympathy for him, too. Then his mind became wholly absorbed in the battle, which obviouslywas so close at hand. 

Their position was strong. Just behind them the thickets ended in acliff hard to climb, and on the right was an open space that the enemycould not cross without being seen. Hence the chief danger was infront and on the left, and most of the men watched those points. 

"I can see the bushes moving about a hundred yards away, " whisperedTayoga. "A warrior is there, but to fire at him would be shooting atrandom. "

"Let them begin it. They'll open soon. They'll know by our absencefrom the fire that we're looking for 'em. "

"Spoken well, Dagaeoga. You'll be a warrior some day. "

Robert smiled in the dark. Tayoga himself was so great a warrior thathe could preserve his sense of humor upon the eve of a deadly battle. Robert also saw bushes moving now, but nothing was definite enough fora shot, and he waited with his fingers on the trigger. 

"The enemy is at hand, Captain Colden, " said Willet. "If you will lookvery closely at the thicket about one hundred yards directly in frontof us you'll see the leaves shaking. "

"Yes, I can make out some movement there, " said Colden. 

"They've discovered, of course, that we've left the fire, and theyknow also where we are. "

"Do you think they'll try to rush us?"

"Not at all. It's not the Indian way, nor is it the way either of theFrench, who go with them. They know your men are raw--pardonme--inexperienced troops, and they'll put a cruel burden upon yourpatience. They may wait for hours, and they'll try in every manner towear them out, and to provoke them at last into some rash movement. You'll have to guard most, Captain Colden, against the temper of yourtroop. If you'll take advice from one who's a veteran in the woods, you'd better threaten them with death for disobedience of orders. "

"As I said before, I'm grateful to you for any advice or suggestion, Mr. Willet. This seems a long way from Philadelphia, and I'll confessI'm not so very much at home here. "

He crawled among his men, and Willet and Robert heard him threateningthem in fierce whispers, and their replies that they would be cautiousand patient. It was well that Willet had given the advice, as a fullhour passed without any sign from the foe. Troops even moreexperienced than the city men might well have concluded it was a falsealarm, and that the forest contained nothing more dangerous than abear. There was no sound, and Captain Colden himself asked if thewarriors had not gone away. 

"Not a chance of it, " replied Willet. "They think they're certain of avictory, and they would not dream of retiring. "

"And we have more long waiting in the dark to do?"

"I warned you. There is no other way to fight such enemies. We mustnever make the mistake of undervaluing them. "

Captain Colden sighed. He had a gallant heart, and he and his troophad made a fine parade through the streets of Philadelphia, before hestarted for the frontier, but he had expected to meet the French inthe open, perhaps with a bugle playing, and he would charge at thehead of his men, waving the neat small sword, now buckled to his side. Instead he lay in a black thicket, awaiting the attack of creepingsavages. Nevertheless, he put down his pride for the third time, andresolved to trust the four who had come so opportunely to his aid, andwho seemed to be so thoroughly at home in the wilderness. 

Another hour dragged its weary length away, and there was no sound ofanything stirring in the forest. The skies lightened a little as themoon came out, casting a faint whitish tint over trees and bushes, butthe brave young captain was yet unable to see any trace of the enemy. 

"Do you feel quite sure that we're still besieged?" he whispered toWillet. 

"Yes, Captain, " replied the hunter, "and, as I said, patience is thecommodity we need most. It would be fatal for us to force the action, but I don't think we have much longer to wait. Since they can't induceus to take some rash step they're likely to make a movement soon. "

"I see the bushes waving again, " said Tayoga. "It is proof that thewarriors are approaching. It would be well for the soldiers to lieflat for a little while. "

Captain Colden, adhering to his resolution to take the advice of hisnew friends, crept along the line, telling the men in sharp whispersto hug the earth, a command that they obeyed willingly, as thedarkness, the silence and the mysterious nature of the danger hadbegun to weigh heavily upon their nerves. 

Robert saw a bead of flame among the bushes, and heard a sharp report. A bullet cut a bough over his head, and a leaf drifted down upon hisface. The soldiers shifted uneasily and began to thrust their riflesforward, but again the stern command of the young captain prompted bythe hunter, held them down. 

"'Twas intended merely to draw us, " said Willet. "They're sure we'rein this wood, but of course they don't know the exact location of ourmen. They're hoping for a glimpse of the bright uniforms, but, if themen keep very low, they won't get it. "

It was a tremendous trial for young and raw troops, but they managedto still their nerves, and to remain crouched and motionless. A secondshot was fired soon, and then a third, but like the first they weretrial bullets and both went high. Black Rifle grew impatient. Thememory of his murdered family began to press upon him once more. Thenight was black, but now it looked red to him. Lying almost flat, heslowly pulled himself forward like a great wild beast, stalking itsprey. Colden looked at him, and then at Willet, who nodded. 

"Don't try to stop him, " whispered the hunter, "because he'll goanyhow. Besides, it's time for us to reply to their shots. "

The dark form, moving forward without noise, had a singularfascination for Robert. His imagination, which colored and magnifiedeverything, made Black Rifle sinister and supernatural. The completeabsence of sound, as he advanced, heightened the effect. Not a leafnor a blade of grass rustled. Presently he stopped and Robert saw theblack muzzle of his rifle shoot forward. A stream of flame leapedforth, and then the man quickly slid into a new position. 

A fierce shout came from the opposing thicket, and a half dozen shotswere fired. Bullets again cut twigs and leaves over Robert's head, butall of them went too high. 

"Do you think Black Rifle hit his mark?" whispered Robert to Tayoga. 

"It is likely, " replied the Onondaga, "but we may never know. I thinkit would be well, Dagaeoga, for you and me to go toward the left. Theymay try to creep around our flank, and we must meet them there. "

Willet and Colden approved of the plan, and a half dozen of the bestsoldiers went with them, the movement proving to be wise, as withinfive minutes a scattering fire was opened upon that point. Thesoldiers fired two rash shots, merely aiming at the reports and thegeneral blackness, but Robert and Tayoga quickly reduced them tocontrol, insisting that they wait until they saw a foe, before pullingtrigger again. Then they sank back among the bushes and remained quitestill. 

Tayoga suddenly drew a deep and very long breath, which with him wasequivalent to an exclamation. 

"What is it, Tayoga?" asked Robert. 

"I saw a bit of a uniform, and I caught just a glimpse of a whiteface. "

"An officer. Then we were right in our surmise that the French arehere, leading the warriors. "

"It was but a glimpse, but it showed the curve of his jaw and chin, and I knew him. He is one who is beginning to be important in yourlife, Dagaeoga. "

"St. Luc. "

"None other. I could not be mistaken. He is leading the attack uponus. Perhaps Tandakora is with him. The Frenchman does not like theOjibway, but war makes strange comrades. That was close!"

A bullet whistled directly between them, and Tayoga, kneeling, firedin return. There was no doubt about his aim, as a warrior uttered thedeath cry, and a fierce shout of rage from a dozen throats followed. Robert, imaginative, ready to flame up in a moment, exulted, notbecause a warrior had fallen, but because the flank attack upon hisown people had been stopped in the beginning. St. Luc himself wouldhave admitted that the Americans, or the English, as he would havecalled them, were acting wisely. The soldiers, stirred by thesuccessful shot, showed again a great desire to fire at the blackwoods, but Robert and the Onondaga still kept them down. 

A crackling fire arose behind them, showing that the main force hadengaged, and now and then the warriors uttered defiant cries. ButRobert had enough power of will to watch in front, sure that Willetand Black Rifle were sufficient to guide the central defense. Heobserved intently the segment of the circle in front of them, and hewondered if St. Luc would appear there again, but he concluded that hewould not, since the failure of the attempted surprise at that pointwould be likely to send him back to the main force. 

"Do you think they'll go away and concentrate in front?" he askedTayoga. 

"No, " replied the Onondaga. "They still think perhaps that they haveonly the soldiers from the city to meet, and they may attempt a rush. "

Robert crept from soldier to soldier, cautioning every one to takeshelter, and to have his rifle ready, and they, being good men, thoughwithout experience, obeyed the one who so obviously knew what he wasdoing. Meantime the combat behind them proceeded with vigor, the shotscrashing in volleys, accompanied by shouts, and once by the cry of astricken soldier. It was evident that St. Luc was now pushing thebattle, and Robert was quite sure the attack on the flank would sooncome again. 

They did not wait much longer. The warriors suddenly leaped from theundergrowth and rushed straight toward them, a white man now in front. The light was sufficient for Robert to see that the leader was notSt. Luc, and then without hesitation he raised his rifle and fired. The man fell, Tayoga stopped the rush of a warrior, and the bullets ofthe soldiers wounded others. But their white leader was gone, andIndians have little love for an attack upon a sheltered enemy. So thecharge broke, before it was half way to the defenders, and the savagesvanished in the thickets. 

The soldiers began to exult, but Robert bade them reload as fast aspossible, and keep well under cover. The warriors from new pointswould fire at every exposed head, and they could not afford to relaxtheir caution for an instant. 

But it was a difficult task for the youthful veterans of the forest tokeep the older but inexperienced men from the city under cover. Theyhad an almost overpowering desire to see the Indians who were shootingat them, and against whom they were sending their bullets. In spite ofevery command and entreaty a man would raise his head now and then, and one, as he did so, received a bullet between the eyes, fallingback quietly, dead before he touched the ground. 

"A brave lad has been lost, " whispered Tayoga to Robert, "but he hasbeen an involuntary example to the rest. "

The Onondaga spoke in his precise school English, but he knew what hewas saying, as the soldiers now became much more cautious, andcontrolled their impulse to raise up for a look, after every shot. Another man was wounded, but the hurt was not serious and he went onwith his firing. Robert, seeing that the line on the flank could beheld without great difficulty, left Tayoga in command, and crept backto the main force, where the bullets were coming much faster. 

Two of the soldiers in the center had been slain, and three had beenwounded, but Captain Colden had not given ground. He was sittingbehind a rocky outcrop and at the suggestion of Willet was givingorders to his men. Oppressed at first by the ambush and weight ofresponsibility he was exulting now in their ability to check thesavage onset. Robert was quite willing to play a little to his prideand he said in the formal military manner:

"I wish to report, sir, that all is going well on the southern flank. One of our men has been killed, but we have made it impossible for theenemy to advance there. "

"Thank you, Mr. Lennox, " said the young captain with dignity. "We havealso had some success here, due chiefly to the good advice ofMr. Willet, and the prowess and sharpshooting of the extraordinary manwhom you call Black Rifle. See him now!"

He indicated a dark figure a little distance ahead, behind a clump ofbushes, and, as Robert looked, a jet of fire leaped from the muzzle ofthe man's rifle, followed almost immediately by a cry in the forest. 

"I think he has slain more of our enemies than the rest of uscombined, " said Captain Colden. 

Robert shuddered a little, but those who lived on the border becameused to strange things. The constant struggle for existence hardenedthe nerves, and terrible scenes did not dwell long in the mind. Hebent forward for a better look, and a bullet cut the hair upon hisforehead. He started back, feeling as if he had been seared bylightning and Willet looked at him anxiously. 

"The lead burned as it passed, " the lad said, "but the skin is notbroken. I was guilty of the same rashness, for which I have beenlecturing the men on the flank. "

"I caught a glimpse of the fellow who fired the shot, " said Willet. "Ithink it was the Canadian, Dubois, whom we saw with St. Luc. "

"Tayoga saw St. Luc himself on the flank, " said Robert, "and so thereis no doubt that he is leading the attack. The fact makes it certainthat it will be carried on with persistence. "

"We shall be here, still besieged, when day comes, " said the hunter. "It's lucky that the cliff protects us on one side. "

As if to disprove his assertion, all the firing stopped suddenly, andfor a long time the forest was silent. Fortunately they had water intheir canteens, and they were able to soothe the thirst of the woundedmen. They talked also of victory, and, knowing that it was only two orthree hours until dawn, Captain Colden's spirits rose to greatheights. He was sure now that the warriors, defeated, had gone away. This Frenchman, St. Luc, of whom they talked, might be a greatpartisan leader, but he would know when the price he was paying becametoo high, and would draw off. 

The men believed their captain, and, despite the earnest protest ofthe foresters, began to stir in the bushes shortly before dawn. Arifle shot came from the opposing thickets and one of them would stirno more. Captain Colden, appalled, was all remorse. He took the deathof the man directly to himself, and told Willet with emotion that alladvice of his would now be taken at once. 

"Let the men lie as close as they can, " said the hunter. "The day willsoon be here. "

Robert found shelter behind the trunk of a huge oak, and crouchedthere, his nerves relaxing. He did not believe any further movement ofthe enemy would come now. As the great tension passed for a time hewas conscious of an immense weariness. The strain upon all thephysical senses and upon the mind as well made him weak. It was aluxury merely to sit there with his back against the bark and rest. Near him he heard the soldiers moving softly, and now and then awounded man asking for water. A light breeze had sprung up, and it hadupon his face the freshness of the dawn. He wondered what the daywould bring. The light that came with it would be cheerful anduplifting, but it would disclose their covert, at least in part, andSt. Luc might lead both French and Indians in one great rush. 

"Better eat a little, " said Tayoga, who had returned to the center. "Remember that we have plenty of food in our knapsacks, nor are ourcanteens empty. "

"I had forgotten it, " said Robert, and he ate and drank sparingly. Thebreeze continued to freshen, and in the east the dawn broke, gray, turning to silver, and then to red and gold. The forest soon stoodout, an infinite tracery in the dazzling light, and then a white fleckappeared against the wall of green. 

"A flag of truce!" exclaimed Captain Colden. "What can they want tosay to us?"

"Let the bearer of the flag appear first, " suggested Willet, "and thenwe'll talk with 'em. "

The figure of a man holding up a white handkerchief appeared and itwas St. Luc himself, as neat and irreproachable as if he wereattending a ball in the Intendant's palace at Quebec. Robert knew thathe must have been active in the battle all through the night, but heshowed no signs of it. He wore a fine close-fitting uniform of darkblue, and the handkerchief of lace was held aloft on the point of asmall sword, the golden hilt of which glittered in the morningsunlight. He was a strange figure in the forest, but a most gallantone, and to Robert's eyes a chevalier without fear and withoutreproach. 

"I know that you speak good French, Mr. Lennox, " said CaptainColden. "Will you go forward and meet the Frenchman? You will perhapsknow what to say to him, and, if not, you can refer to Mr. Willet andmyself. "

"I will do my best, sir, " said Robert, glad of the chance to meetSt. Luc face to face again. He did not know why his heart leaped soevery time he saw the chevalier, but his friendship for him wasundeniable. It seemed too that St. Luc liked him, and Robert feltsure that whatever hostility his official enemy felt for the Englishcause there was none for him personally. 

Unconsciously he began to arrange his own attire of forest green, beautifully dyed and decorated deerskin, that he might not look lessneat than the man whom he was going to meet. St. Luc was standingunder the wide boughs of an oak, his gold hilted rapier returned toits sheath and his white lace handkerchief to its pocket. The smile ofwelcome upon his face as he saw the herald was genuine. 

"I salute you, Mr. Lennox, " he said, "and wish you a very goodmorning. I learned that you were in the force besieged by us, and it'sa pleasure to see that you've escaped unhurt. When last we met thehonors were yours. You fairly defeated me at the word play in the valeof Onondaga, but you will admit that the savage, Tandakora, playedinto your hands most opportunely. You will admit also that word playis not sword play, and that in the appeal to the sword we have theadvantage of you. "

"It may seem so to one who sees with your eyes and from yourposition, " said Robert, "but being myself I'm compelled to see with myown eyes and from our side. I wish to say first, however, Chevalier deSt. Luc, that since you have wished me a very good morning I even wishyou a better. "

St. Luc laughed gayly. 

"You and I will never be enemies. It would be against nature, " hesaid. 

"No, we'll never be enemies, but why is it against nature?"

"Perhaps I was not happy in my phrase. We like each other too well, and--in a way--our temperaments resemble too much to engender a mutualhate. But we'll to business. Mine's a mission of mercy. I come toreceive the surrender of your friends and yourself, since continuedresistance to us will be vain!"

Robert smiled. His gift of golden speech was again making its presencefelt. He had matched himself against St. Luc before the great Leagueof the Hodenosaunee in the vale of Onondaga, and they had spoken whereall might hear. Now they two alone could hear, but he felt that thetest was the same in kind. He knew that his friends in the thicketsbehind him were watching, and he was equally sure that French andsavages in the thickets before him were watching too. He had no doubtthe baleful eyes of Tandakora were glaring at him at that very moment, and that the fingers of the Ojibway were eager to grasp his scalp. Theidea, singularly enough, caused him amusement, because his imagination, vivid as usual, leaped far ahead, and he foresaw that his hair wouldnever become a trophy for Tandakora. 

"You smile, Mr. Lennox, " said St. Luc. "Do you find my words soamusing?"

"Not amusing, chevalier! Oh, no! And if, in truth, I found them so Iwould not be so impolite as to smile. But there is a satisfaction inknowing that your official enemy has underrated the strength of yourposition. That is why my eyes expressed content--I would scarcely callit a smile. "

"I see once more that you're a master of words, Mr. Lennox. You playwith them as the wind sports among the leaves. "

"But I don't speak in jest, Monsieur de St. Luc. I'm not in commandhere. I'm merely a spokesman a herald or a messenger, in whichever wayyou should choose to define me. Captain James Colden, a gallant youngofficer of Philadelphia, is our leader, but, in this instance, I don'tfeel the need of consulting him. I know that your offer is kindly, that it comes from a generous soul, but however much it may disappointyou I must decline it. Our resistance in the night has been quitesuccessful, we have inflicted upon you much more damage than you haveinflicted upon us, and I've no doubt the day will witness a battlecontinued in the same proportion. "

St. Luc threw back his head and laughed, not loud, but gayly and withunction. Robert reddened, but he could not take offense, as he sawthat none was meant. 

"I no longer wonder at my defeat by you in the vale of Onondaga, " saidthe chevalier, "since you're not merely a master of words, you're amaster-artist. I've no doubt if I listen to you you'll persuade meit's not you but we who are besieged, and it would be wise for us toyield to you without further ado. "

"Perhaps you're not so very far wrong, " said Robert, recovering hisassurance, which was nearly always great. "I'm sure Captain Coldenwould receive your surrender and treat you well. "

The eyes of the two met and twinkled. 

"Tandakora is with us, " said St. Luc, "and I've a notion he wouldn'trelish it. Perhaps he distrusts the mercy he would receive at thehands of your Onondaga, Tayoga. And at this point in our dialogue, Mr. Lennox, I want to apologize to you again, for the actions of theOjibway before the war really began. I couldn't prevent them, but, since there is genuine war, he is our ally, and I must accord to himall the dignities and honors appertaining to his position. "

"You're rather deft with words yourself, Monsieur de St. Luc. Once, atNew York, I saw a juggler with balls who could keep five in the air atthe same time, and in some dim and remote way you make me think ofhim. You'll pardon the illustration, chevalier, because I really meanit as a compliment. "

"I pardon gladly enough, because I see your intentions are good. Weboth play with words, perhaps because the exercise tickles our fancy, but to return to the true spirit and essence of things, I warn youthat it would be wise to surrender. My force is very much greater thanCaptain Colden's, and has him hemmed in. If my Indian allies suffertoo much in the attack it will be difficult to restrain them. I'm notstating this as a threat--you know me too well for that--but to makethe facts plain, and to avoid something that I should regret as muchas you. "

"I don't think it necessary to consult Captain Colden, and withoutdoing so I decline your offer. We have food to eat, water to drinkand bullets to shoot, and if you care to take us you must come and doso. "

"And that is the final answer? You're quite sure you don't wish toconsult your superior officer, Captain Colden?"

"Absolutely sure. It would waste the time of all of us. "

"Then it seems there is nothing more to say, and to use your ownfanciful way of putting it, we must go back from the play of words tothe play of swords. "

"I see no alternative. "

"And yet I hope that you will survive the combat, Mr. Lennox. "

"I've the same hope for you, Chevalier de St. Luc. "

Each meant it, and, in the same high manner of the day, they salutedand withdrew. Robert, as he walked back to the thickets in which thedefenders lay, felt that Indian eyes were upon him, and that perhapsan Indian bullet would speed toward him, despite St. Luc. Tandakoraand the savages around him could not always be controlled by theirFrench allies, as was to be shown too often in this war. His sensitivemind once more turned fancy into reality and the hair on his headlifted a little, but pride would not let him hasten his steps. 

No gun was fired, and, with an immense relief, he sank down behind afallen log, and by the side of Colden and Willet. 

"What did the Frenchman want?" asked the young captain. 

"Our instant and unconditional surrender. Knowing how you felt aboutit, I gave him your refusal at once. "

"Well done, Mr. Lennox. "

"He said that in case of a rush and heavy loss by his Indians heperhaps would not be able to control them in the moment of victory, which doubtless is true. "

"They will know no moment of victory. We can hold them off. "

"Where is Tayoga?" asked Robert of Willet. 

The hunter pointed westward. 

"Why, the cliff shuts off the way in that direction!" said Robert. 

"Not to a good climber. "

"Do you mean, then, that Tayoga is gone?"

"I saw him go. He went while you were talking with St. Luc. "

"Why should Tayoga leave us?"

"He saw another smoke against the sky. It was but a faint trace. Onlyan extremely keen eye would have noticed it, and having much naturalcuriosity, Tayoga is now on his way to see who built the fire thatmade the smoke. "

"And it may have been made by friends. "

"That's our hope. "

Robert drew a long breath and looked toward the west. The sky was nowclear there, but he knew that Tayoga could not have made any mistake. Then, his heart high once more, he settled himself down to wait. 

CHAPTER III

THE SIGNAL

The day advanced, brilliant with sunshine, and the forces of St. Lucwere quiet. For a long time, not a shot was fired, and it seemed tothe besieged that the forest was empty of human beings save themselves. Robert did not believe the French leader would attempt a long siege, since an engagement could not be conducted in that manner in theforest, where a result of some kind must be reached soon. Yet it wasimpossible to tell what plan St. Luc had in mind, and they must waituntil Tayoga came. 

Young Captain Colden was in good spirits. It was his first taste ofwilderness warfare, and he knew that he had done well. The dead werelaid decently among the bushes to receive Christian burial later, ifthe chance came, and the wounded, their hurts bound up, prepared totake what part they could in a new battle. Robert crept to the edgeof the cliff, and looked toward the west, whence Tayoga had gone. Hesaw only a dazzling blue sky, unflecked by anything save little whiteclouds, and there was nothing to indicate whether the mission of hisyoung Onondaga comrade would have any success. He crept back to theside of Willet. 

"Have you any opinion, Dave, about the smoke that Tayoga saw, " heasked. 

"None, Robert, just a hope. It might have been made by another Frenchand Indian band, most probably it was, but there is a chance, too, that friends built the fire. "

"If it's a force of any size it could hardly be English. I don'tthink any troop of ours except Captain Colden's is in this region. "

"We can't look for help from our own race. "

Robert was silent, gazing intently into the west, whence Tayoga hadgone. He recognized the immense difficulties of their position. Indians, if an attack or two of theirs failed, would be likely to goaway, but the French, and especially St. Luc, would increase theirpersistence and hold them to the task. He returned to the forest, andhis attention was drawn once more by Black Rifle. The man was lyingalmost flat in the thicket, and evidently he had caught a glimpse of afoe, as he was writhing slowly forward like a great beast of prey, andhis eyes once more had the expectant look of one who is going tostrike. Robert considered him. He knew that the man's whole naturehad been poisoned by the great tragedy in his life, and that it gavehim a sinister pleasure to inflict blows upon those who had inflictedthe great blow upon him. Yet he would be useful in the fierce war thatwas upon them and he was useful now. 

Black Rifle crept forward two or three yards more, and, after he hadlain quite still for a few moments, he suddenly thrust out his rifleand fired. A cry came from the opposing thicket and Robert heard thesharpshooter utter a deep sigh of satisfaction. He knew that St. Lucwas one warrior less, which was good for the defense, but he shuddereda little. He could never bring himself to steal through the bushes andshoot an unseeing enemy. Still Black Rifle was Black Rifle, and beingwhat he was he was not to be judged as other men were. 

After a half hour's silence, the besiegers suddenly opened fire fromfive or six points, sending perhaps two score bullets into the wood, clipping off many twigs and leaves which fell upon the heads of thedefenders. Captain Colden did not forget to be grateful to Willet forhis insistence that the soldiers should always lie low, as the hostilelead, instead of striking, now merely sent a harmless shower uponthem. But the fusillade was brief, Robert, in truth, judging that ithad been against the commands of St. Luc, who was too wise a leader towish ammunition to be wasted in random firing. At the advice ofWillet, Captain Colden would not let his men reply, restraining theireagerness, and silence soon returned. 

It was nearly noon now and a huge golden sun shone over the vastwilderness in which two little bands of men fought, mere motes in thelimitless sea of green. Robert ate some venison, and drank a littlewater from the canteen of a friendly soldier. Then his thoughts turnedagain to Tayoga. The Onondaga was a peerless runner, he had been gonelong now, and what would he find at the base of the smoke? If it hadbeen the fire of an enemy then he would be back in the middle of theafternoon, and they would be in no worse case than before. They mighttry to escape in the night down the cliff, but it was not likely thatvigilant foes would permit men, clumsy in the woods like the soldiers, to steal away in such a manner. 

The earlier hours of the afternoon were passed by the sharpshooters oneither side trying to stalk one another. Although Robert had no partin it, it was a savage play that alternately fascinated and repelledhim. He had no way to tell exactly, but he believed that two more ofthe Indians had fallen, while a soldier received a wound. A bulletgrazed Black Rifle's head, but instead of daunting him it seemed togive him a kind of fierce joy, and to inspire in him a greater desireto slay. 

These efforts, since they achieved no positive results, soon dieddown, and both sides lay silent in their coverts. Robert made himselfas comfortable as he could behind a log, although he longed to standupright, and walk about once more like a human being. It was nowmid-afternoon and if the smoke had meant nothing good for them it wastime for Tayoga to be back. It was not conceivable that such amarvelous forester and matchless runner could have been taken, and, since he had not come, Robert's heart again beat to the tune of hope. 

Willet with whom he talked a little, was of like opinion. He looked toTayoga to bring them help, and, if he failed their case, already hard, would become harder. The hunter did not conceal from himself theprowess and skill of St. Luc and he knew too, that the savagepersistency of Tandakora was not to be held lightly. Like Robert hegazed long into the blue west, which was flecked only by little cloudsof white. 

"A sign! A sign!" he said. "If we could only behold a sign!"

But the heavens said nothing. The sun, a huge ball of glowing copper, was already far down the Western curve, and the hunter's heart beathard with anxiety. He felt that if help came it should come soon. Butlittle water was left to the soldiers, although their food might lastanother day, and the night itself, now not far away, would bring thedanger of a new attack by a creeping foe, greatly superior innumbers. He turned away from the cliff, but Robert remained, andpresently the youth called in a sharp thrilling whisper:

"Dave! Dave! Come back!"

Robert had continued to watch the sky and he thought he saw a faintdark line against the sea of blue. He rubbed his eyes, fearing it wasa fault of vision, but the trace was still there, and he believed itto be smoke. 

"Dave! Dave! The signal! Look! Look!" he cried. 

The hunter came to the edge of the cliff and stared into the west. Athread of black lay across the blue, and his heart leaped. 

"Do you believe that Tayoga has anything to do with it?" asked Robert. 

"I do. If it were our foes out there he'd have been back long since. "

"And since it may be friends they've sent up this smoke, hoping we'lldivine what they mean. "

"It looks like it. Tayoga is a sharp lad, and he'll want to put heartin the soldiers. It must be the Onondaga, and I wish I knew what hissmoke was saying. "

Captain Colden joined them, and they pointed out to him the traceacross the sky which was now broadening, explaining at the same timethat it was probably a signal sent up by Tayoga, and that he might beleading a force to their aid. 

"What help could he bring?" asked the captain. 

Willet shook his head. 

"I can't answer you there, " he replied; "but the smoke hassignificance for us. Of that I feel sure. By sundown we'll know whatit means. "

"And that's only about two hours away, " said Captain Colden. "Whateverhappens we'll hold out to the last. I suppose, though, that St. Luc'sforce also will see the smoke. "

"Quite likely, " replied Willet, "and the Frenchman may send a runner, too, to see what it means, but however good a runner he may be he'llbe no match for Tayoga. "

"That's sure, " said Robert. 

So great was his confidence in the Onondaga that it never occurred tohim that he might be killed or taken, and he awaited his certainreturn, either with or without a helping force. He lay now near theedge of the cliff, whence he could look toward the west, the point ofhope, whenever he wished, ate another strip of venison, and tookanother drink of water out of a friendly canteen. 

The west was now blazing with terraces of red and yellow, rising aboveone another, and the east was misty, gray and dim. Twilight was notfar away. The thread of smoke that had lain against the sky above theforest was gone, the glittering bar of red and gold being absolutelyfree from any trace. St. Luc's force opened fire again, bulletsclipping twigs and leaves, but the defense lay quiet, except BlackRifle, who crept back and forth, continually seeking a target, andpulling the trigger whenever he found it. 

The misty gray in the east turned to darkness, in the west the sunwent down the slope of the world, and the brilliant terraces of colorbegan to fade. The firing ceased and another tense period of quiet, hard, to endure, came. At the suggestion of the hunter Colden drew inhis whole troop near the cliff and waited, all, despite theirweariness and strain, keeping the keenest watch they could. 

But Robert, instead of looking toward the east, where St. Luc's forcewas, invariably looked into the sunset, because it was there thatTayoga had gone, and it was there that they had seen the smoke, ofwhich they expected so much. The terraces of color, already grown dim, were now fading fast. At the top they were gone altogether, and theyonly lingered low down. But on the forest the red light yet blazed. Every twig and leaf seemed to stand individual and distinct, blackagainst a scarlet shield. But it was for merely a few minutes. Thenall the red glow disappeared, like a great light going out suddenly, and the western forest as well as the eastern, lay in a gray gloom. 

It always seemed to Robert that the last going of the sunset that daywas like a signal, because, when the night swept down, black andcomplete everywhere, there was a burst of heavy firing from the southand a long exultant yell. No bullet sped through the thickets, wherethe defenders lay, and Willet cried:

"Tayoga! Tayoga and help! Ah, here they come! The Mohawks!"

Tayoga, panting from exertion, sprang into the bushes among them, andhe was followed by a tall figure in war paint, lofty plumes wavingfrom his war bonnet. Behind him came many warriors, and others werealready on the flanks, spreading out like a fan, filing rapidly andshouting the war whoop. Robert recognized at once the great figurethat stood before them. It was Daganoweda, the young Mohawk chief ofhis earlier acquaintance, whom he had met both on the war path and atthe great council of the fifty sachems in the vale of Onondaga. Hadhis been the right to choose the man who was to come to their aid, theMohawk would have been his first choice. Robert knew his intensehatred of the French and their red allies, and he also knew his fiercecourage and great ability in battle. 

The soldiers looked in some alarm at the painted host that had sprungamong them, but Willet and Robert assured them insistently that thesewere friends, and the sound of the battle they were already waging onthe flank with St. Luc's force, was proof enough. 

"Captain Colden, " said Robert, not forgetful that an Indian likes thecourtesies of life, and can take his compliments thick, "this is thegreat young Mohawk Chief, Daganoweda, which in our language means 'TheInexhaustible' and such he is, inexhaustible in resource and couragein battle, and in loyalty to his friends. "

Daganoweda smiled and extended his hand in the white man's fashion. Young Colden had the tact to shake it heartily at once and to say inEnglish, which the young Mohawk chief understood perfectly:

"Daganoweda, whatever praise of you Mr. Lennox has given it's not halfenough. I confess now although I would not have admitted it before, that if you had not come we should probably have been lost. "

He had made a friend for life, and then, without further words the twoturned to the battle. But Robert remained for a minute beside Tayoga, whose chest was still heaving with his great exertions. 

"Where did you find them?" he asked. 

"Many miles to the west, Lennox. After I descended the cliff I waspursued by Huron skirmishers, and I had to shake them off. Then I ranat full speed toward the point where the smoke had risen, knowing thatthe need was great, and I overtook Daganoweda and the Mohawks. Theirfirst smoke was but that from a camp-fire, as being in strong forcethey did not care who saw them, but the last, just before the sunset, was sent up as a signal by two warriors whom we left behind for thepurpose. We thought you might take it to mean that help was coming. "

"And so we did. How many warriors has Daganoweda?"

"Fifty, and that is enough. Already they push the Frenchman and hisforce before them. Come, we must join them, Dagaeoga. The breath hascome back into my body and I am a strong man again!"

The two now quickly took their places in the battle in the night andthe forest, the position of the two forces being reversed. Thesoldiers and the Mohawks were pushing the combat at every point, andthe agile warriors extending themselves on the flanks had alreadydriven in St. Luc's skirmishers. Black Rifle, uttering fierce shouts, was leading a strong attack in the center. The firing was now rapidand much heavier than it had been at any time before. Flashes of flameappeared everywhere in the thicket. Above the crackle of rifles andmuskets swelled the long thrilling war cry of the Mohawks, and back infierce defiance came the yells of the Hurons and Abenakis. 

Willet joined Robert and the two, with Tayoga, saw that the soldiersfought well under cover. The young Philadelphians, in the excitementof battle and of a sudden and triumphant reversal of fortune, werelikely to expose themselves rashly, and the advice of the forestveterans was timely. Captain Colden saw that it was taken, althoughtwo more of his men were slain as they advanced and several werewounded. But the issue was no longer doubtful. The weight that theMohawks had suddenly thrown into the battle was too great. The forceof St. Luc was steadily driven northward, and Daganoweda's alertskirmishers on the flanks kept it compressed together. 

Robert knew how bitter the defeat would be to St. Luc, but theknowledge did not keep his exultation from mounting to a high pitch. St. Luc might strive with all his might to keep his men in the battle, but the Frenchmen could not be numerous, and it was the custom ofIndians, once a combat seemed lost, to melt away like a mist. Theybelieved thoroughly that it was best to run away and fight anotherday, and there was no disgrace in escaping from a stricken field. 

"They run! They run! And the Frenchmen must run with them!" exclaimedBlack Rifle. As he spoke, a bullet grazed his side and struck asoldier behind him, but the force pressed on with the ardor fed byvictory. Willet did not try any longer to restrain them, although heunderstood full well the danger of a battle in the dark. But he knewthat Daganoweda and his Mohawks, experienced in every forest wile, would guard them against surprise, and he deemed it best now that theyshould strike with all their might. 

Robert seldom saw any of the warriors before him, and he did not oncecatch a glimpse of a Frenchman. Whenever his rifle was loaded hefired at a flitting form, never knowing whether or not his bulletstruck true, and glad of his ignorance. His sensitive and imaginativemind became greatly excited. The flashes of flame in the thickets weremultiplied a hundred fold, a thousand little pulses beat heavily inhis temples, and the shouts of the savages seemed to fill the forest. But he pressed on, conscious that the enemy was disappearing beforethem. 

In his eagerness he passed ahead of Willet and Tayoga and came verynear to St. Luc's retreating line. His foot became entangled intrailing vines and he fell, but he was up in an instant, and he firedat a shadowy figure not more than twenty feet in advance. In his hastehe missed, and the figure, turning, raised a rifle. There was a fairmoonlight and Robert saw the muzzle of the weapon bearing directlyupon him, and he knew too that the rifle was held by firm hands. Hisvivid and sensitive imagination at once leaped into intense life. Hisown weapon was empty and his last moment had come. He saw the strongbrown hands holding the rifle, and then his gaze passed on to the faceof St. Luc. He saw the blue eyes of the Frenchman, as they looked downthe sights, open wide in a kind of horror. Then he abruptly droppedthe muzzle, waved one hand to Robert, and vanished in the thickets andthe darkness. 

The battle was over. There were a few dying shots, scattered beads offlame, an occasional shout of triumph from the Mohawks, a defiant yellor two in reply from the Hurons and the Abenakis, and then the trailof the combat swept out of the sight and hearing of Robert, who stooddazed and yet with a heart full of gratitude. St. Luc had held hislife upon the pressure of a trigger, and the trigger would have beenpulled had he not seen before it was too late who stood before themuzzle of his rifle. The moonlight was enough for Robert to see thatlook of horror in his eyes when he recognized the target. And then theweapon had been turned away and he had gone like a flash! Why? Forwhat reason had St. Luc spared him in the heat and fury of a desperateand losing battle? It must have been a powerful motive for a man tostay his bullet at such a time!

"Wake up, lad! Wake up! The battle has been won!"

Willet's heavy but friendly hand fell upon his shoulder, and Robertcame out of his daze. He decided at once that he would say nothingabout the meeting with St. Luc, and merely remarked in a crypticmanner:

"I was stunned for a moment by a bullet that did not hit me. Yes, we've won, Dave, thanks to the Mohawks. "

"Thanks to Daganoweda and his brave Mohawks, and to Tayoga, and to thegallant Captain Colden and his gallant men. All of us together havemade the triumph possible. I understand that the bodies of only twoFrenchmen have been found and that neither was that of St. Luc. Well, I'm glad. That Frenchman will do us great damage in this war, but he'san honorable foe, and a man of heart, and I like him. "

A man of heart! Yes, truly! None knew it better than Robert, but againhe kept his own counsel. He too was glad that his had not been one ofthe two French bodies found, but there was still danger from thepursuing Mohawks, who would hang on tenaciously, and he felt a suddenthrill of alarm. But it passed, as he remembered that the chevalierwas a woodsman of experience and surpassing skill. 

Tayoga came back to them somewhat blown. He had followed the fleeingFrench and Indian force two or three miles. But there was a limit evento his nerves and sinews of wrought steel. He had already run thirtymiles before joining in the combat, and now it was time to rest. 

"Come, Tayoga, " said the hunter, "we'll go back to the ground our ladshave defended so well, and eat, drink and sleep. The Mohawks willattend to all the work that's left, which isn't much. We've earned ourrepose. "

Captain Colden, slightly wounded in the arm, appeared and Willet gavehim the high compliments that he and his soldiers deserved. He toldhim it was seldom that men unused to the woods bore themselves so wellin an Indian fight, but the young captain modestly disclaimed thechief merit, replying that he and his detachment would surely havebeen lost, had it not been for Willet and his comrades. 

Then they went back to the ground near the cliff, where they had madetheir great fight, and Willet although the night was warm, wisely hada large fire built. He knew the psychological and stimulating effectof heat and light upon the lads of the city, who had passed throughsuch a fearful ordeal in the dark and Indian-haunted forest. Heencouraged them to throw on more dead boughs, until the blaze leapedhigher and higher and sparkled and roared, sending up myriads ofjoyous sparks that glowed for their brief lives among the trees andthen died. No fear of St. Luc and the Indians now! That fierce fringeof Mohawks was a barrier that they could never pass, even should theychoose to return, and no such choice could possibly be theirs! Thefire crackled and blazed in increasing volume, and the Philadelphialads, recovering from the collapse that had followed tremendousexertions and excitement, began to appreciate the extent of theirvictory and to talk eagerly with one another. 

But the period of full rest had not yet come. Captain Colden made themdig with their bayonets shallow graves for their dead, six in number. Fluent of speech, his sensitive mind again fitting into the deepgravity of the situation, Robert said a few words above them, wordsthat he felt, words that moved those who heard. Then the earth wasthrown in and stones and heavy boughs were placed over all to keepaway the digging wolves or other wild animals. 

The wounded were made as comfortable as possible before the fire, andin the light of the brilliant flames the awe created by the deadquickly passed. Food was served and fresh water was drunk, thecanteens being refilled from a spring that Tayoga found a quarter of amile away. Then the soldiers, save six who had been posted as guard, stretched themselves on grass or leaves, and fell asleep, one byone. Tayoga who had made the greatest physical effort followed them tothe land of slumber, but Captain Colden sat and talked with Robert andWillet, although it was now far past midnight. 

The bushes parted and a dark figure, making no sound as it came, stepped into the circle of light. It was Black Rifle and his eyesstill glittered, but he said nothing. Robert thought he saw upon hisface a look of intense satisfaction and once more he shuddered alittle. The man lay down with his rifle beside him, and fell asleep, his hands still clutching his weapon. 

Before dawn Daganoweda and the Mohawks came back also, and Robert inbehalf of them all thanked the young chief in the purest Mohawk, andwith the fine phrasing and apt allegory so dear to the Indian heart. Daganoweda made a fitting reply, saying that the merit did not belongto him but to Manitou, and then, leaving a half dozen of his warriorsto join in the watch, he and the others slept before the fire. 

"It was well that you played so strongly upon the feelings of theMohawks at that test in the vale of Onondaga, Robert, " said Willet. "Ifyou had not said over and over again that the Quebec of the French wasonce the Stadacona of the Mohawks they would not have been heretonight to save us. They say that deeds speak louder than words, butwhen the same man speaks with both words and deeds people have got tohear. "

"You give me too much credit, Dave. The time was ripe for a Mohawkattack upon the French. "

"Aye, lad, but one had to see a chance and use it. Now, join allthose fellows in sleep. We won't move before noon. "

But Robert's brain was too active for sleep just yet. While hisimaginative power made him see things before other people saw them, healso continued to see them after they were gone. The wilderness battlepassed once more before him, and when he brushed his eyes to thrust itaway, he looked at the sleeping Mohawks and thought what splendidsavages they were. The other tribes of the Hodenosaunee were stillholding to their neutrality--all that was asked of them--but theMohawks, with the memories of their ancient wrongs burning in theirhearts, had openly taken the side of the English, and tonight theirvalor and skill had undoubtedly saved the American force. Daganowedawas a hero! And so was Tayoga, the Onondaga, always the first of redmen to Robert. 

His heated brain began to grow cool at last. The vivid pictures thathad been passing so fast before his eyes faded. He saw only reality, the blazing fire, the dusky figures lying motionless before it, andthe circling wall of dark woods. Then he slept. 

Willet was the only white man who remained awake. He saw the greatfire die, and the dawn come in its place. He felt then for the firsttime in all that long encounter the strangeness of his own position. The wilderness, savages and forest battle had become natural to him, and yet his life had once been far different. There was a taste of adistant past in that fierce duel at Quebec when he slew the bravo, Boucher, a deed for which he had never felt a moment's regret, and yetwhen he balanced the old times against the present, he could not saywhich had the advantage. He had found true friends in the woods, menwho would and did risk their own lives to save his. 

The dawn came swiftly, flooding the earth with light. Daganoweda andmany of the Mohawk warriors awoke, but the young Philadelphia captainand his men slept on, plunged in the utter stupor of exhaustion. Tayoga, who had made a supreme effort, both physical and mental, alsocontinued to sleep, and Robert, lying with his feet to the coals, never stirred. 

Daganoweda shook himself, and, so shaking, shook the last shred ofsleep from his eyes. Then he looked with pride at his warriors, thosewho yet lay upon the ground and those who had arisen. He was a youngchief, not yet thirty years of age, and he was the bloom and flower ofMohawk courage and daring. His name, Daganoweda, the Inexhaustible, was fully deserved, as his bravery and resource were unlimited. Butunlike Tayoga, he had in him none of the priestly quality. He had notdrunk or even sipped at the white man's civilization. The spiritualityso often to be found in the Onondagas was unknown to him. He was awarrior first, last and all the time. He was Daganoweda of the Clan ofthe Turtle, of the Nation Ganeagaono, the Keepers of the Eastern Gate, of the great League of the Hodenosaunee, and he craved no glory savethat to be won in battle, which he craved all the time. 

Daganoweda, as he looked at his men, felt intense satisfaction, because the achievement of his Mohawks the night before had beenbrilliant and successful, but he concealed it from all save himself. Itwas not for a chief who wished to win not one victory, but a hundredto show undue elation. But he turned and for a few moments gazeddirectly into the sun with unwinking eyes, and when he shifted hisgaze away, a great tide of life leaped in his veins. 

Then he gave silent thanks. Like all the other Indians in NorthAmerica the Mohawks personified and worshipped the sun, which to themwas the mighty Dweller in Heaven, almost the same as Manitou, a greatspirit to whom sacrifices and thanksgivings were to be made. The sun, an immortal being, had risen that morning and from his seat in thehighest of the high heavens he had looked down with his invincible eyewhich no man could face more than a few seconds, upon his favoritechildren, the Mohawks, to whom he had given the victory. Daganowedabowed a head naturally haughty and under his breath murmured thanksfor the triumph given and prayers for others to come. 

The warriors built the fire anew and cooked their breakfasts. They hadvenison and hominy of three kinds according to the corn of which itwas made, _Onaogaant_ or the white corn, _Ticne_ or the red corn, and_Hagowa_ or the white flint corn. They also had bear meat and driedbeans. So their breakfast was abundant, and they ate with the appetiteof warriors who had done mighty deeds. 

Daganoweda and Willet, as became great men, sat together on a log andwere served by a warrior who took honor from the task. Black Rifle satalone a little distance away. He would have been welcome in thecompany of the Mohawk chief and the hunter, but, brooding and solitaryin mind, he wished to be alone and they knew and respected his wish. Daganoweda glanced at him more than once as he remained in silence, and always there was pity in his looks. And there was admiration too, because Black Rifle was a great warrior. The woods held none greater. 

When Robert awoke it was well on toward noon and he sprang up, refreshed and strong. 

"You've had quite a nap, Robert, " said Willet, who had not slept atall, "but some of the soldiers are still sleeping, and Tayoga has justgone down to the spring to bathe his face. "

"Which I also will do, " said Robert. 

"And when you come back food will be ready for you. "

Robert found Tayoga at the spring, flexing his muscles, and takingshort steps back and forth. "It was a great run you made, " said thewhite youth, "and it saved us. There's no stiffness, I hope?"

"There was a little, Dagaeoga, but I have worked it out of mybody. Now all my muscles are as they were. I am ready to make anotherand equal run. "

"It's not needed, and for that I'm thankful. St. Luc will not comeback, nor will Tandakora, I think, linger in the woods, hoping for ashot. He knows that the Mohawk skirmishers will be too vigilant. "

As they went back to the fire for their food they heard a droning songand the regular beat of feet. Some of the Mohawks were dancing theBuffalo Dance, a dance named after an animal never found in theircountry, but which they knew well. It was a tribute to the vast energyand daring of the nations of the Hodenosaunee that they should rangein such remote regions as Kentucky and Tennessee and hunt the buffalowith the Cherokees, who came up from the south. 

They called the dance Dageyagooanno, and it was always danced by menonly. One warrior beat upon the drum, _ganojoo_, and another used_gusdawasa_ or the rattle made of the shell of a squash. A dozenwarriors danced, and players and dancers alike sang. It was a mostsingular dance and Robert, as he ate and drank, watched it withcurious interest. 

The warriors capered back and forth, and often they bent themselvesfar over, until their hands touched the ground. Then they would archtheir backs, until they formed a kind of hump, and they leaped to andfro, bellowing all the time. The imitation was that of a buffalo, recognizable at once, and, while it was rude and monotonous, bothdancing and singing preserved a rhythm, and as one listenedcontinuously it soon crept into the blood. Robert, with that singulartemperament of his, so receptive to all impressions, began to feelit. Their chant was of war and victory and he stirred to both. He wason the warpath with them, and he passed with them through the thick ofbattle. 

They danced for a long time, quitting only when exhaustioncompelled. By that time all the soldiers were awake and Captain Coldentalked with the other leaders, red and white. His instructions tookhim farther west, where he was to build a fort for the defense of theborder, and, staunch and true, he did not mean to turn back because hehad been in desperate battle with the French and their Indian allies. 

"I was sent to protect a section of the frontier, " he said to Willet, "and while I've found it hard to protect my men and myself, yet I mustgo on. I could never return to Philadelphia and face our peoplethere. "

"It's a just view you take, Captain Colden, " said Willet. 

"I feel, though, that my men and I are but children in thewoods. Yesterday and last night proved it. If you and your friendscontinue with us our march may not be in vain. "

Willet glanced at Robert, and then at Tayoga. 

"Ours for the present, at least, is a roving commission, " said youngLennox. "It seems to me that the best we can do is to go with CaptainColden. "

"I am not called back to the vale of Onondaga, " said Tayoga, "I wouldsee the building of this fort that Captain Colden has planned. "

"Then we three are agreed, " said the hunter. "It's best not to speakto Black Rifle, because he'll follow his own notions anyway, and asfor Daganoweda and his Mohawks I think they're likely to resume theirmarch northward against the French border. "

"I'm grateful to you three, " said Captain Colden, "and, now that it'ssettled, we'll start as soon as we can. "

"Better give them all a good rest, and wait until the morning, " saidthe hunter. 

Again Captain Colden agreed with him. 

CHAPTER IV

THE PERILOUS PATH

After a long night of sleep and rest, the little troop resumed itsmarch the next morning. The wounded fortunately were not hurt sobadly that they could not limp along with the others, and, while thesurgery of the soldiers was rude, it was effective nevertheless. Daganoweda, as they had expected, prepared to leave them for a raidtoward the St. Lawrence. But he said rather grimly that he mightreturn, in a month perhaps. He knew where they were going to buildtheir fort, and unless Corlear and all the other British governorsawoke much earlier in the morning it was more than likely that theyoung captain from Philadelphia would need the help of the Mohawksagain. 

Then Daganoweda said farewell to Robert, Tayoga, Willet and BlackRifle, addressing each according to his quality. Them he trusted. Heknew them to be great warriors and daring rovers of the wilderness. He had no advice for them, because he knew they did not need it, buthe expected them to be his comrades often in the great war, and hewished them well. To Tayoga he said:

"You and I, oh, young chief of the Onondagas, have hearts that beatalike. The Onondagas do well to keep aloof from the white man'squarrels for the present, and to sit at peace, though watchful, in thevale of Onondaga, but your hopes are with our friends the English andyou in person fight for them. We Mohawks know whom to hate. We knowthat the French have robbed us more than any others. We know, thattheir Quebec is our Stadacona. So we have dug up the tomahawk and lastnight we showed to Sharp Sword and his men and Tandakora the Ojibwayhow we could use it. "

Sharp Sword was the Iroquois name for St. Luc, who had already provedhis great ability and daring as a forest leader. 

"The Ganeagaono are now the chief barrier against the French and theirtribes, " said Tayoga. 

The brilliant eyes of Daganoweda glittered in his dark face. He knewthat Tayoga would not pay the Mohawks so high a compliment unless hemeant it. 

"Tayoga, " he said, "we belong to the leading nations of the greatLeague of the Hodenosaunee, you to the Onundahgaono and I to theGaneagaono. You are first in the council and we are first on thewarpath. It was Tododaho, the Onondaga, who first formed the greatLeague and it was Hayowentha, the Mohawk, who combed the snakes out ofhis hair and who strengthened it and who helped him to build it sofirmly that it shall last forever. Brothers are we, and always shallbe. "

He touched his forehead in salute, and the Onondaga touched his inreply. 

"Aye, brothers are we, " he said, "Mohawk and Onondaga, Onondaga andMohawk. The great war of the white kings which draws us in it hascome, but I know that Hayowentha watches over his people, and Tododahoover his. In the spring when I went forth in the night to fight theHurons I gazed off there in the west where shines the great star onwhich Tododaho makes his home, and I saw him looking down upon me, andcasting about me the veil of his protection. "

Daganoweda looked up at the gleaming blue of the heavens, and his eyesglittered again. He believed every word that Tayoga said. 

"As Tododaho watches over you, so Hayowentha watches over me, " hesaid, "and he will bring me back in safety and victory from theSt. Lawrence. Farewell again, my brother. "

"Farewell once more, Daganoweda!"

The Mohawk chief plunged into the forest, and his fifty warriorsfollowed him. Like a shadow they were gone, and the waving bushes gaveback no sign that they had ever been. Captain Colden rubbed his eyesand then laughed. 

"I never knew men to vanish so swiftly before, " he said, "but lastnight was good proof that they were here, and that they came intime. I suppose it's about the only victory of which we can makeboast. "

He spoke the full truth. From the St. Lawrence to the Ohio the borderwas already ravaged with fire and sword. Appeals for help were pouringin from the distant settlements, and the governors of New York, Pennsylvania and Massachusetts scarcely knew what to do. France hadstruck the first blow, and she had struck hard. Young Washington, defeated by overwhelming numbers, was going back to Virginia, andDuquesne, the fort of the French at the junction of the Monongahelaand Allegheny, was a powerful rallying place for their own forces andthe swarming Indian bands, pouring out of the wilderness, drawn by thetales of unlimited scalps and plunder. 

The task before Captain Colden's slender force was full of danger. Hisnumbers might have been five times as great and then they would nothave been too many to build and hold the fort he was sent to build andhold. But he had no thought of turning back, and, as soon asDaganoweda and the Mohawks were gone, they started, bending theircourse somewhat farther toward the south. At the ford of a rivertwenty men with horses carrying food, ammunition and other supplieswere to meet them, and they reckoned that they could reach it bymidnight. 

The men with the horses had been sent from another point, and it wasnot thought then that there was any danger of French and Indian attackbefore the junction was made, but the colonial authorities hadreckoned without the vigor and daring of St. Luc. Now the most cruelfears assailed young Captain Colden, and Robert and the hunter couldnot find much argument to remove them. It was possible that the secondforce had been ambushed also, and, if so, it had certainly beendestroyed, being capable of no such resistance as that made byColden's men, and without the aid of the three friends and theMohawks. And if the supplies were gone the expedition would beuseless. 

"Don't be downhearted about it, captain, " said Willet. "You saythere's not a man in the party who knows anything about thewilderness, and that they've got just enough woods sense to take themto the ford. Well, that has its saving grace, because now and then, the Lord seems to watch over fool men. The best of hunters are trappedsometimes in the forest, when fellows who don't know a deer from abeaver, go through 'em without harm. "

"Then if there's any virtue in what you say we'll pray that these menare the biggest fools who ever lived. "

"Smoke! smoke again!" called Robert cheerily, pointing straight ahead. 

Sure enough, that long dark thread appeared once more, now against thewestern sky. Willet laughed. 

"They're the biggest fools in the forest, just as you hoped, Captain, "he said, "and they've taken no more harm than if they had built theirfires in a Philadelphia street. They've set themselves down for thenight, as peaceful and happy as you please. If that isn't the campfireof your men with the pack horses then I'll eat my cap. "

Captain Colden laughed, but it was the slightly hysterical laugh ofrelief. He was bent upon doing his task, and, since the Lord hadcarried him so far through a mighty danger, the disappointment oflosing the supplies would have been almost too much to bear. 

"You're sure it's they, Mr. Willet?" he said. 

"Of course. Didn't I tell you it wasn't possible for another suchparty of fools to be here in the wilderness, and that the God of thewhite man and the Manitou of the red man taking pity on theirsimplicity and innocence have protected them?"

"I like to think what you say is true, Mr. Willet. "

"It's true. Be not afraid that it isn't. Now, I think we'd better stophere, and let Robert and Tayoga go ahead, spy 'em out and makesignals. It would be just like 'em to blaze away at us the moment theysaw the bushes move with our coming. "

Captain Colden was glad to take his advice, and the white youth andthe red went forward silently through the forest, hearing the sound ofcheerful voices, as they drew near to the campfire which was a largeone blazing brightly. They also heard the sound of horses moving andthey knew that the detachment had taken no harm. Tayoga parted thebushes and peered forth. 

"Look!" he said. "Surely they are watched over by Manitou!"

About twenty men, or rather boys, for all of them were very young, were standing or lying about a fire. A tall, very ruddy youth in theuniform of a colonial lieutenant was speaking to them. 

"Didn't I tell you, lads, " he said, "there wasn't an Indian nearerthan Fort Duquesne, and that's a long way from here! We've come agreat distance and not a foe has appeared anywhere. It may be that theFrench vanish when they hear this valiant Quaker troop is coming, butit's my own personal opinion they'll stay pretty well back in the westwith their red allies. "

The youth, although he called himself so, did not look much like aQuaker to Robert. He had a frank face and merry eyes, and manner andvoice indicated a tendency to gayety. Judging from his words he had nocares and Indians and ambush were far from his thoughts. Proof of thiswas the absence of sentinels. The men, scattered about the fire, wereeating their suppers and the horses, forty in number, were grazing inan open space. It all looked like a great picnic, and the effect washeightened by the youth of the soldiers. 

"As the Great Bear truly said, " whispered Tayoga, "Manitou has watchedover them. The forest does not hold easier game for the taking, andhad Tandakora known that they were here he would have come seekingrevenge for his loss in the attack upon Captain Colden's troop. "

"You're right as usual, Tayoga, and now we'd better hail them. Butdon't you come forward just yet. They don't know the differencebetween Indians and likely your welcome would be a bullet. "

"I will wait, " said Tayoga. 

"I tell you, Carson, " the young lieutenant was saying in an oratoricalmanner, "that they magnify the dangers of the wilderness. The ford atwhich we were to meet Colden is just ahead, and we've come straight toit without the slightest mishap. Colden is no sluggard, and he shouldbe here in the morning at the latest. Do you find anything wrong withmy reasoning, Hugh?"

"Naught, William, " replied the other, who seemed to be second incommand. "Your logic is both precise and beautiful. The dangers of theborder are greatly exaggerated, and as soon as we get together a goodforce all these French and Indians will flee back to Canada. Ah, whois this?"

Both he and his chief turned and faced the woods in astonishment. Ayouth had stepped forth, and stood in full view. He was taller thaneither, but younger, dressed completely in deerskin, although superiorin cut and quality to that of the ordinary borderer, his complexionfair beneath his tan, and his hair light. He gazed at them steadilywith bright blue eyes, and both the first lieutenant and the secondlieutenant of the Quaker troop saw that he was no common person. 

"Who are you?" repeated William Wilton, who was the first lieutenant. 

"Who are you?" repeated Hugh Carson, who was the second lieutenant. 

"My name is Robert Lennox, " replied the young stranger in a mellowvoice of amazing quality, "and you, I suppose, are Lieutenant WilliamWilton, the commander of this little troop. "

He spoke directly to the first lieutenant, who replied, impressed asmuch by the youth's voice as he was by his appearance:

"Yes, such is my name. But how did you know it? I don't recall everhaving met you before, which doubtless is my loss. "

"I heard it from an associate of yours, your chief in command, CaptainJames Colden, and I am here with a message from him. "

"And so Colden is coming up? Well, we beat him to the place ofmeeting. We've triumphed with ease over the hardships of thewilderness. " "Yes, you arrived first, but he was delayed by a matterof importance, a problem that had to be solved before he could resumehis march. "

"You speak in riddles, sir. "

"Perhaps I do for the present, but I shall soon make fullexplanations. I wish to call first a friend of mine, anIndian--although you say there are no Indians in the forest--a mostexcellent friend of ours. Tayoga, come!"

The Onondaga appeared silently in the circle of light, a splendidprimeval figure, drawn to the uttermost of his great height, his loftygaze meeting that of Wilton, half in challenge and half ingreeting. Robert had been an impressive figure, but Tayoga, owing tothe difference in race, was even more so. The hands of several of thesoldiers moved towards their weapons. 

"Did I not tell you that he was a friend, a most excellent friend ofours?" said Robert sharply. "Who raises a hand against him raises ahand against me also, and above all raises a hand against ourcause. Lieutenant Wilton, this is Tayoga, of the Clan of the Bear, ofthe nation Onondaga, of the great League of the Hodenosaunee. He is aprince, as much a prince as any in Europe. His mind and his valor haveboth been expended freely in our service, and they will be expendedwith equal freedom again. "

Robert's tone was so sharp and commanding that Wilton, impressed byit, saluted the Onondaga with the greatest courtesy, and Tayoga bowedgravely in reply. 

"You're correct in assuming that my name is Wilton, " said the younglieutenant. "I'm William Wilton, of Philadelphia, and I beg to presentmy second in command, Hugh Carson, of the same city. "

He looked questioningly at Robert, who promptly responded:

"My name is Lennox, Robert Lennox, and I can claim either Albany orNew York as a home. "

"I think I've heard of you, " said Wilton. "A rumor came toPhiladelphia about a man of that name going to Quebec on an errand forthe governor of New York. "

"I was the messenger, " said Robert, "but since the mission was afailure it may as well be forgotten. "

"But it will not be forgotten. I've heard that you bore yourself withgreat judgment and address. Nevertheless, if your modesty forbids thesubject we'll come back to another more pressing. What did you meanwhen you said Captain Colden's delay was due to the solution of avexing problem?"

"It had to do with Indians, who you say are not to be found in theseforests. I could not help overhearing you, as I approached your camp. "

Wilton reddened and then his generous impulse and sense of truth cameto his aid. 

"I'll admit that I'm careless and that my knowledge may be small!" heexclaimed. "But tell me the facts, Mr. Lennox. I judge by your facethat events of grave importance have occurred. "

"Captain Colden, far east of this point, was attacked by a strongforce of French and Indians under the renowned partisan leader, St. Luc. Tayoga, David Willet, the hunter, the famous ranger BlackRifle and I were able to warn him and give him some help, but eventhen we should have been overborne and destroyed had not a Mohawkchief, Daganoweda, and a formidable band come to our aid. United, wedefeated St. Luc and drove him northward. Captain Colden lost severalof his men, but with the rest he is now marching to the junction withyou. "

Wilton's face turned gray, but in a moment or two his eyes brightened. 

"Then a special Providence has been watching over us, " he said. "Wehaven't seen or heard of an Indian. "

His tone was one of mingled relief and humor, and Robert could notkeep from laughing. 

"At all events, " he said, "you are safe for the present. I'll remainwith you while Tayoga goes back for Captain Colden. "

"If you'll be so good, " said Wilton, who did not forget his manners, despite the circumstances. "I've begun to feel that we have more eyes, or at least better ones, with you among us. Where is that Indian? Youdon't mean to say he's gone?"

Robert laughed again. Tayoga, after his fashion, had vanished insilence. 

"He's well on his way to Captain Colden now, " he said, exaggerating alittle for the sake of effect. "He'll be a great chief some day, andmeanwhile he's the fastest runner in the whole Six Nations. "

Colden and his troop arrived soon, and the two little commands wereunited, to the great joy of all. Lieutenant Wilton had passed fromthe extreme of confidence to the utmost distrust. Where it had notbeen possible for an Indian to exist he now saw a scalplock in everybush. 

"On my honor, " he said to Colden, "James, I was never before in mylife so happy to see you. I'm glad you have the entire command now. AsMr. Lennox said, Providence saved me so far, but perhaps it wouldn'tlend a helping hand any longer. "

The pack horses carried surgical supplies for the wounded, and Willetand Black Rifle were skillful in using them. All of the hurt, theywere sure would be well again within a week, and there was little tomar the general feeling of high spirits that prevailed in thecamp. Wilton and Carson were lads of mettle, full of talk ofPhiladelphia, then the greatest city in the British Colonies, andrelated to most of its leading families, as was Colden too, his familybeing a branch of the New York family of that name. Robert was at homewith them at once, and they were eager to hear from him about Quebecand the latest fashions of the French, already the arbiters offashion, and recognized as such, despite the war between them, byEnglish and Americans. 

"I had hoped to go to Quebec myself, " said Wilton reflectively, "but Isuppose it's a visit that's delayed for a long time now. "

"How does it happen that you, a Quaker, are second in command here?"asked Robert. 

"It must be the belligerency repressed through three or fourgenerations and breaking out at last in me, " replied Wilton, his eyestwinkling. "I suppose there's just so much fighting in every family, and if three or four generations in succession are peaceful the nextthat follows is likely to be full of warlike fury. So, as soon as thewar began I started for it. It's not inherent in me. As I said, it'sthe confined ardor of generations bursting forth suddenly in myperson. I'm not an active agent. I'm merely an instrument. "

"It was the same warlike fury that caused you to come here, build yourfire and set no watch, expecting the woods to be as peaceful asPhiladelphia?" said Colden. 

Wilton colored. 

"I didn't dream the French and Indians were so near, " he repliedapologetically. 

"If comparisons are valuable you needn't feel any mortification aboutit, Will, " said Colden. "I was just about as careless myself, and allof us would have lost our scalps, if Willet, Lennox and Tayoga hadn'tcome along. "

Wilton was consoled. But both he and Colden after the severe lessonthe latter had received were now all for vigilance. Many sentinels hadbeen posted, and since Colden was glad to follow the advice of Willetand Tayoga they were put in the best places. They let the fire dieearly, as the weather had now become very warm, and all of them, savethe watch soon slept. The night brought little coolness with it, andthe wind that blew was warm and drying. Under its touch the leavesbegan to crinkle up at the edge and turn brown, the grass showed signsof withering and Willet, who had taken charge of the guard that night, noticed that summer was passing into the brown leaf. It caused him apang of disappointment. 

Great Britain and the Colonies had not yet begun to move. TheProvincial legislatures still wrangled, and the government at Londonwas provokingly slow. There was still no plan of campaign, the greatresources of the Anglo-Saxons had not yet been brought together foruse against the quick and daring French, and while their slow, patientcourage might win in the end, Willet foresaw a long and terrible warwith many disasters at the beginning. 

He was depressed for the moment. He knew what an impression the earlyFrench successes would make on the Indian tribes, and he knew, too, ashe heard the wind rustling through the dry leaves, that there would beno English campaign that year. One might lead an army in winter on thegood roads and through the open fields of Europe, but then onlyborderers could make way through the vast North American wilderness inthe deep snows and bitter cold, where Indian trails alone existed. Thehunter foresaw a long delay before the British and Colonial forcesmoved, and meanwhile the French and Indians would be more stronglyplanted in the territory claimed by the rival nations, and, while inlaw possession was often nine points, it seemed in war to be tenpoints and all. 

As he walked back and forth Black Rifle touched him on the arm. 

"I'm going, Dave, " he said. "They don't need me here anylonger. Daganoweda and his Mohawks, likely enough, will follow theFrench and Indians, and have another brush with 'em. At any rate, it'ssure that St. Luc and Tandakora won't come back, and these young mencan go on without being attacked again and build their fort. Butthey'll be threatened there later on, and I'll come again with awarning. "

"I know you will, " said Willet. "Wherever danger appears on theborder, Black Rifle, there you are. I see great and terrible daysahead for us all. "

"And so do I, " said Black Rifle. "This continent is on fire. "

The two shook hands, and the somber figure of Black Rifle disappearedin the forest. Willet looked after him thoughtfully, and then resumedhis pacing to and fro. 

They made an early start at dawn of a bright hot day, crossed theford, and resumed their long march through the forest which under thelight wind now rustled continually with the increasing dryness. 

But the company was joyous. The wounded were put upon the pack horses, and the others, young, strong and refreshed by abundant rest, wentforward with springing steps. Robert and Tayoga walked with the threePhiladelphians. Colden already knew the quality of the Onondaga, andrespected and admired him, and Wilton and Carson, surprised at firstat his excellent English education, soon saw that he was no ordinaryyouth. The five, each a type of his own, were fast friends before theday's march was over. Wilton, the Quaker, was the greatest talker ofthem all, which he declared was due to suppression in childhood. 

"It's something like the battle fever which will come out along aboutthe fourth or fifth generation, " he said. "I suppose there's a certainamount of talk that every man must do in his lifetime, and, havingbeen kept in a state of silence by my parents all through my youth, I'm now letting myself loose in the woods. "

"Don't apologize, Will, " said Colden. "Your chatter is harmless, andit lightens the spirits of us all. "

"The talker has his uses, " said Tayoga gravely. "My friend Lennox, known to the Hodenosaunee as Dagaeoga, is golden-mouthed. The gift ofgreat speech descends upon him when time and place are fitting. "

"And so you're an orator, are you?" said Carson, looking at Robert. 

Young Lennox blushed. 

"Tayoga is my very good friend, " he replied, "and he gives me praise Idon't deserve. "

"When one has a gift direct from Manitou, " said the Onondaga, gravely, "it is not well to deny it. It is a sign of great favor, and you mustnot show ingratitude, Dagaeoga. "

"He has you, Lennox, " laughed Wilton, "but you needn't say more. Iknow that Tayoga is right, and I'm waiting to hear you talk in acrisis. "

Robert blushed once more, but was silent. He knew that if he protestedagain the young Philadelphians would chaff him without mercy, and heknew at heart also that Tayoga's statement about him was true. Heremembered with pride his defeat of St. Luc in the great test of wordsin the vale of Onondaga. But Wilton's mind quickly turned to anothersubject. He seemed to exemplify the truth of his own declaration thatall the impulses bottled up in four or five generations of Quakerancestors were at last bursting out in him. He talked more than allthe others combined, and he rejoiced in the freedom of the wilderness. 

"I'm a spirit released, " he said. "That's why I chatter so. "

"Perhaps it's just as well, Will, that while you have the chance youshould chatter to your heart's content, because at any time an Indianarrow may cut short your chance for chattering, " said Carson. 

"I can't believe it, Hugh, " said Wilton, "because if Providence waswilling to preserve us, when we camped squarely among the Indians, putout no guards, and fairly asked them to come and shoot at us, then itwas for a purpose and we'll be preserved through greater andcontinuous dangers. "

"There may be something in it, Will. I notice that those who deserveit least are often the chosen favorites of fortune. "

"Which seems to be a hit at your superior officer, but I'll pass itover, Hugh, as you're always right at heart though often wrong in thehead. "

Although the young officers talked much and with apparent lightness, the troop marched with vigilance now. Willet and Tayoga, and Colden, who had profited by bitter experience, saw to it. The hunter and theOnondaga, often assisted by Robert, scouted on the flanks, and threeor four soldiers, who developed rapid skill in the woods, were soonable to help. But Tayoga and Willet were the main reliance, and theyfound no further trace of Indians. Nevertheless the guard was neverrelaxed for an instant. 

Robert found the march not only pleasant but exhilarating. Itappealed to his imaginative and sensitive mind, which magnifiedeverything, and made the tints more vivid and brilliant. To him theforests were larger and grander than they were to the others, and therivers were wider and deeper. The hours were more intense, he livedevery second of them, and the future had a scope and brilliancy thatfew others would foresee. In company with youths of his own age comingfrom the largest city of the British colonies, the one that had therichest social traditions, his whole nature expanded, and he cast awaymuch of his reserve. Around the campfires in the evening he became oneof the most industrious talkers, and now and then he was carried awayso much by his own impulse that all the rest would cease and listen tothe mellow, golden voice merely for the pleasure of hearing. ThenTayoga and Willet would look at each other and smile, knowing thatDagaeoga, though all unconsciously, held the center of the stage, andthe others were more than willing for him to hold it. 

The friendships of the young ripen fast, and under such circumstancesthey ripen faster than ever. Robert soon felt that he had known thethree young Philadelphians for years, and a warm friendship, destinedto last all their lives, in which Tayoga was included, was soonformed. Robert saw that his new comrades, although they did not knowmuch of the forest, were intelligent, staunch and brave, and they sawin him all that Tayoga and Willet saw, which was a great deal. 

The heat and dryness increased, and the brown of leaf and grassdeepened. Nearly all the green was gone now, and autumn would sooncome. The forest was full of game, and Willet and Tayoga kept themwell supplied, yet their progress became slower. Those who had beenwounded severely approached the critical stage, and once they stoppedtwo days until all danger had passed. 

Three days later a fierce summer storm burst upon them. Tayoga hadforeseen it, and the whole troop was gathered in the lee of a hill, with all their ammunition protected by blankets, canvas and the skinsof deer that they had killed. But the young Philadelphians, unaccustomed to the fury of the elements in the wilderness, lookedupon it with awe. 

In the west the lightning blazed and the thunder crashed for a longtime. Often the forest seemed to swim in a red glare, and Roberthimself was forced to shut his eyes before the rapid flashes ofdazzling brightness. Then came a great rushing of wind with a mightyrain on its edge, and, when the wind died, the rain fell straight downin torrents more than an hour. 

Although they kept their ammunition and other supplies dry the menthemselves were drenched to the bone, but the storm passed moresuddenly than it had come. The clouds parted on the horizon, then allfled away. The last raindrop fell and a shining sun came out in a hotblue sky. As the men resumed a drooping march their clothes dried fastin the fiery rays and their spirits revived. 

When night came they were dry again, and youth had taken no harm. Thenext day they struck an Indian trail, but both Willet and Tayoga saidit had been made by less than a dozen warriors, and that they weregoing north. 

"It's my belief, " said Willet, "that they were warriors from the Ohiocountry on their way to join the French along the Canadian border. "

"And they're not staying to meet us, " said Colden. "I'm afraid, Will, it'll be some time before you have a chance to show your unbottledQuaker valor. "

"Perhaps not so long as you think, " replied Wilton, who had plenty ofpenetration. "I don't claim to be any great forest rover, although Ido think I've learned something since I left Philadelphia, but Iimagine that our building of a fort in the woods will draw 'em. TheIndian runners will soon be carrying the news of it, and then they'llcluster around us like flies seeking sugar. "

"You're right, Mr. Wilton, " said Willet. "After we build this fortit's as sure as the sun is in the heavens that we'll have to fight forit. "

Two days later they reached the site for their little fortress whichthey named Fort Refuge, because they intended it as a place in whichharried settlers might find shelter. It was a hill near a large creek, and the source of a small brook lay within the grounds they intendedto occupy, securing to them an unfailing supply of good water in caseof siege. 

Now, the young soldiers entered upon one of the most arduous tasks ofthe war, to build a fort, which was even more trying to them thanbattle. Arms and backs ached as Colden, Wilton and Carson, advised byWillet, drove them hard. A strong log blockhouse was erected, and thena stout palisade, enclosing the house and about an acre of ground, including the precious spring which spouted from under a ledge ofstone at the very wall of the blockhouse itself. Behind the buildingthey raised a shed in which the horses could be sheltered, as all ofthem foresaw a long stay, dragging into winter with its sleet andsnow, and it was important to save the animals. 

Robert, Willet and Tayoga had a roving commission, and, as they couldstay with Colden and his command as long as they chose, they choseaccordingly to remain where they thought they could do the mostgood. Robert took little part in the hunting, but labored with thesoldiers on the building, although it was not the kind of work towhich his mind turned. 

The blockhouse itself, was divided into a number of rooms, in whichthe soldiers who were not on guard could sleep, and they had blanketsand the skins of the larger animals the hunters killed forbeds. Venison jerked in great quantities was stored away in case ofsiege, and the whole forest was made to contribute to theirlarder. The work was hard, but it toughened the sinews of the youngsoldiers, and gave them an occupation in which they were interested. Before it was finished they were joined by another small detachmentwith loaded pack horses, which by the same kind of miracle had comesafely through the wilderness. Colden now had a hundred men, fiftyhorses and powder and lead for all the needs of which one could think. 

"If we only had a cannon!" he said, looking proudly at their newblockhouse, "I think I'd build a platform for it there on the roof, and then we could sweep the forest in every direction. Eh, Will, mylad?"

"But as we haven't, " said Wilton, "we'll have to do the sweeping withour rifles. "

"And our men are good marksmen, as they showed in that fight withSt. Luc. But it seems a world away from Philadelphia, doesn't it, Will? I wonder what they're doing there!"

"Counting their gains in the West India trade, looking at the latestfashions from England that have come on the ships up the Delaware, building new houses out Germantown way, none of them thinking much ofthe war, except old Ben Franklin, who pegs forever at the governor ofthe Province, the Legislature, and every influential man to takeaction before the French and Indians seize the whole border. "

"I hope Franklin will stir 'em up, and that they won't forget us outhere in the woods. For us at least the French and Indians are areality. "

Meanwhile summer had turned into autumn, and autumn itself waspassing. 

CHAPTER V

THE RUNNER

Fort Refuge, the stronghold raised by young arms, was the most distantpoint in the wilderness held by the Anglo-American forces, and for along time it was cut off entirely from the world. No message came outof the great forest that rimmed it round, but Colden had been told tobuild it and hold it until he had orders to leave it, and he and hismen waited patiently, until word of some kind should come or theyshould be attacked by the French and Indian forces that were gatheringcontinually in the north. 

They saw the autumn reach its full glory. The wilderness glowed inintense yellows and reds. The days grew cool, and the nights cold, theair was crisp and fresh like the breath of life, the young men felttheir muscles expand and their courage rise, and they longed for theappearance of the enemy, sure that behind their stout palisade theywould be able to defeat whatever numbers came. 

Tayoga left them early one morning for a visit to his people. Theleaves were falling then under a sharp west wind, and the sky had acold, hard tint of blue steel. Winter was not far away, but the daysuited a runner like Tayoga who wished to make speed through thewilderness. He stood for a moment or two at the edge of the forest, astrong, slender figure outlined against the brown, waved his hand tohis friends watching on the palisade, and then disappeared. 

"A great Indian, " said young Wilton thoughtfully. "I confess that Inever knew much about the red men or thought much about them until Imet him. I don't recall having come into contact with a finer mind ofits kind. "

"Most of the white people make the mistake of undervaluing theIndians, " said Robert, "but we'll learn in this war what a power theyare. If the Hodenosaunee had turned against us we'd have been beatenalready. "

"At any rate, Tayoga is a noble type. Since I had to come into theforest I'm glad to meet such fellows as he. Do you think, Lennox, thathe'll get through safely?"

Robert laughed. 

"Get through safely?" he repeated. "Why, Tayoga is the fastest runneramong the Indian nations, and they train for speed. He goes like thewind, he never tires, night and day are the same to him, he's so lightof foot that he could pass through a band of his own comrades and theywould never know he was there, and yet his own ears are so keen thathe can hear the leaves falling a hundred yards away. The path fromhere to the vale of Onondaga may be lined on either side with theFrench and the hostile tribes, standing as thick as trees in theforest, but he will flit between them as safely and easily as you andI would ride along a highroad into Philadelphia. He will arrive at thevale of Onondaga, unharmed, at the exact minute he intends to arrive, and he will return, reaching Fort Refuge also on the exact day, and atthe exact hour and minute he has already selected. "

The young Quaker surveyed Robert with admiration and then laughed. 

"What they tell of you is true, " he said. "In truth that was a mostgorgeous and rounded speech you made about your friend. I don't recallfiner and more flowing periods! What vividness! What imagery! I'mproud to know you, Lennox!"

Robert reddened and then laughed. 

"I do grow enthusiastic when I talk about Tayoga, " he said, "butyou'll see that what I predict will come to pass. He's probably toldWillet just when he'll be back at Fort Refuge. We'll ask him. "

The hunter informed them that Tayoga intended to take exactly tendays. 

"This is Monday, " he said. "He'll be here a week from next Thursday atnoon. "

"But suppose something happens to detain him, " said Wilton, "supposethe weather is too bad for traveling, or suppose a lot of other thingsthat can happen easily. "

Willet shrugged his shoulders. 

"In such a case as this where Tayoga is concerned, " he said, "we don'tsuppose anything, we go by certainties. Before he left, Tayogasettled the day and the hour when he would return and it's not now aproblem or a question. He has disposed of the subject. "

"I can't quite see it that way, " said Wilton tenaciously. "I admitthat Tayoga is a wonderful fellow, but he cannot possibly tell theexact hour of his return from such a journey as the one he hasundertaken. "

"You wait and see, " said the hunter in the utmost good nature. "Youthink you know Tayoga, but you don't yet know him fully. "

"If I were not a Quaker I'd wager a small sum of money that he doesnot come at the time appointed, " said Wilton. 

"Then it's lucky for your pocket that you're a Quaker, " laughedWillet. 

It turned much colder that very afternoon, and the raw edge of wintershowed. The wind from the northwest was bitter and the dead leavesfell in showers. At dusk a chilling rain began, and the youngsoldiers, shivering, were glad enough to seek the shelter of theblockhouse, where a great fire was blazing on the broad hearth. Theyhad made many rude camp stools and sitting down on one before theblaze Wilton let the pleasant warmth fall upon his face. 

"I'm sorry for Tayoga, " he said to Robert. "Just when you and Willetwere boasting most about him this winter rain had to come and he wasno more than fairly started. He'll have to hunt a den somewhere in theforest and crouch in it wrapped in his blanket. "

Robert smiled serenely. 

"Den! Crouch! Wrapped in his blanket! What do you mean?" he asked inhis mellow, golden voice. "Are you speaking of my friend, Tayoga, ofthe Clan of the Bear, of the nation Onondaga, of the great League ofthe Hodenosaunee? Can it be possible, Wilton, that you are referringto him, when you talk of such humiliating subterfuges?"

"I refer to him and none other, Lennox. I see him now, stumbling aboutin the deep forest, looking for shelter. "

"No, Wilton, you don't see Tayoga. You merely see an idle figment of abrain that does not yet fully know my friend, the great young Onondaga. But _I_ see him, and I see him clearly. I behold a tall, strong figure, head slightly bent against the rain, eyes that see in the dark as wellas yours see in the brightest sunlight, feet that move surely andsteadily in the path, never stumbling and never veering, tirelessmuscles that carry him on without slackening. "

"Dithyrambic again, Lennox. You are certainly loyal to your friend. Asfor me, I'm glad I'm not out there in the black and wet forest. Nohuman being can keep to his pace at such a time. "

Robert again smiled serenely, but he said nothing more. His confidencewas unlimited. Presently he wrapped around his body a rude butserviceable overcoat of beaver skin that he had made for himself, andwent out. The cold, drizzling icy rain that creeps into one's veinswas still falling, and he shivered despite his furs. He looked towardthe northeast whither Tayoga's course took him, and he felt sorry forhis red comrade, but he never doubted that he was speeding on his waywith sure and unfaltering step. 

The sentinels, mounted on the broad plank that ran behind thepalisade, were walking to and fro, wrapped to their eyes. A month ortwo earlier they might have left everything on such a night to takecare of itself, but now they knew far better. Captain Colden, with theterrible lesson of the battle in the bush, had become a strictdisciplinarian, and Willet was always at his elbow with unobtrusivebut valuable advice which the young Philadelphian had the good senseto welcome. 

Robert spoke to them, and one or two referred to the Indian runner whohad gone east, saying that he might have had a better night for hisstart. The repetition of Wilton's words depressed Robert for a moment, but his heart came back with a bound. Nothing could defeatTayoga. Did he not know his red comrade? The wilderness was like atrimmed garden to him, and neither rain, nor hail, nor snow could stophim. 

As he said the word "hail" to himself it came, pattering upon the deadleaves and the palisade in a whirlwind of white pellets. Again heshivered, and knowing it was no use to linger there returned inside, where most of the men had already gone to sleep. He stretched himselfon his blanket and followed them in slumber. When he awoke the nextmorning it was still hailing, and Wilton said in a serious tone thathe hoped Tayoga would give up the journey and come back to FortRefuge. 

"I like that Onondaga, " he said, "and I don't want him to freeze todeath in the forest. Why, the earth and all the trees are coated withice now, and even if a man lives he is able to make no progress. "

Once more Robert smiled serenely. 

"You're thinking of the men you knew in Philadelphia, Will, " hesaid. "They, of course, couldn't make such a flight through a whiteforest, but Tayoga is an altogether different kind of fellow. He'llmerely exert himself a little more, and go on as fast as ever. "

Wilton looked at the vast expanse of glittering ice, and then drew thefolds of a heavy cloak more closely about his body. 

"I rejoice, " he said, "that it's the Onondaga and not myself who hasto make the great journey. I rejoice, too, that we have built thisfort. It's not Philadelphia, that fine, true, comfortable city, butit's shelter against the hard winter that I see coming so fast. "

Colden, still following the advice of Willet, kept his men busy, knowing that idleness bred discontent and destroyed discipline. Atleast a dozen soldiers, taught by Willet and Robert, had developedinto excellent hunters, and as the game was abundant, owing to theabsence of Indians, they had killed deer, bear, panther and all theother kinds of animals that ranged these forests. The flesh of such aswere edible was cured and stored, as they foresaw the day when manypeople might be in Fort Refuge and the food would be needed. The skinsalso were dressed and were put upon the floor or hung upon thewalls. The young men working hard were happy nevertheless, as theywere continually learning new arts. And the life was healthy to anextraordinary degree. All the wounded were as whole as before, andeverybody acquired new and stronger muscles. 

Their content would have been yet greater in degree had they been ableto learn what was going on outside, in that vast world where Franceand Britain and their colonies contended so fiercely for themastery. But they looked at the wall of the forest, and it was ablank. They were shut away from all things as completely as Crusoe onhis island. Nor would they hear a single whisper until Tayoga cameback--if he came back. 

On the second day after the Onondaga's departure the air softened, butbecame darker. The glittering white of the forest assumed a moresomber tinge, clouds marched up in solemn procession from thesouthwest, and mobilized in the center of the heavens, a wind, touchedwith damp, blew. Robert knew very well what the elements portended andagain he was sorry for Tayoga, but as before, after the first fewmoments of discouragement his courage leaped up higher than ever. Hisbrilliant imagination at once painted a picture in which every detailwas vivid and full of life, and this picture was of a vast forest, trees and bushes alike clothed in ice, and in the center of it aslender figure, but straight, tall and strong, Tayoga himself speedingon like the arrow from the bow, never wavering, never weary. Then hismind allowed the picture to fade. Wilton might not believe Tayogacould succeed, but how could this young Quaker know Tayoga as he knewhim?

The clouds, having finished their mobilization in the center of theheavens, soon spread to the horizon on every side. Then a single greatwhite flake dropped slowly and gracefully from the zenith, fell withinthe palisade, and melted before the eyes of Robert and Wilton. But itwas merely a herald of its fellows which, descending at first likeskirmishers, soon thickened into companies, regiments, brigades, divisions and armies. Then all the air was filled with the flakes, andthey were so thick they could not see the forest. 

"The first snow of the winter and a big one, " said Wilton, "and againI give thanks for our well furnished fort. There may be greaterfortresses in Europe, and of a certainty there are many more famous, but there is none finer to me than this with its' stout log walls, itsstrong, broad roofs, and its abundance of supplies. Once more, though, I'm sorry for your friend, Tayoga. A runner may go fast over ice, ifhe's extremely sure of foot and his moccasins are good, but I know ofno way in which he can speed like the gull in its flight through deepsnow. "

"Not through the snow, but he may be on it, " said Robert. 

"And how on it, wise but cryptic young sir?"

"Snow shoes. "

"But he took none with him and had none to take. "

"Which proves nothing. The Indians often hide in the forest articlesthey'll need at some far day. A canoe may be concealed in a thicket atthe creek's edge, a bow and arrows may be thrust away under a ledge, all awaiting the coming of their owner when he needs them most. "

"The chance seems too small to me, Lennox. I can't think a pair ofsnow shoes will rise out of the forest just when Tayoga wants 'em, walk up to him and say: 'Please strap us on your feet. ' I makeconcession freely that the Onondaga is a most wonderful fellow, but hecan't work miracles. He does not hold such complete mastery over thewilderness that it will obey his lightest whisper. I read fairy talesin my youth and they pleased me much, but alas! they were fairytales! The impossible doesn't happen!"

"Who's the great talker now? Your words were flowing then like thetrickling of water from a spout. But you're wrong, Will, about theimpossible. The impossible often happens. Great spirits like Tayogalove the impossible. It draws them on, it arouses their energy, theythink it worth while. I've seen Tayoga more than once since hestarted, as plainly as I see you, Will. Now, I shut my eyes and Ibehold him once more. He's in the forest. The snow is pouring down. Itlies a foot deep on the ground, the boughs bend with it, and sometimesthey crack under it with a report like that of a rifle. The tops ofthe bushes crowned with white bend their weight toward the ground, thepanthers, the wolves, and the wildcats all lie snug in theirdens. It's a dead world save for one figure. Squarely in the center ofit I see Tayoga, bent over a little, but flying straight forward at aspeed that neither you nor I could match, Will. His feet do not sinkin the snow. He skims upon it like a swallow through the air. His feetare encased in something long and narrow. He has on snow shoes and hegoes like the wind!"

"You do have supreme confidence in the Onondaga, Lennox!"

"So would you if you knew him as I do, Will, a truth I've told youseveral times already. "

"But he can't provide for every emergency!"

"Must I tell you for the twentieth time that you don't know Tayoga asI know him?"

"No, Lennox, but I'll wait and see what happens. "

The fall of snow lasted the entire day and the following night. Thewilderness was singularly beautiful, but it was also inaccessible, comfortable for those in the fort, but outside the snow lay nearly twofeet deep. 

"I hope that vision of yours comes true, " said Wilton to Robert, asthey looked at the forest. "They say the Highland Scotch can go intotrances or something of that kind, and look into the future, and Ibelieve the Indians claim the gift, but I've never heard that Englishand Americans assumed the possession of such powers. "

"I'm no seer, " laughed Robert. "I merely use my imagination andproduce for myself a picture of things two or three days ahead. "

"Which comes to the same thing. Well, we'll see. I take so great aninterest in the journey of your Onondaga friend that somehow I feelmyself traveling along with him. "

"I know I'm going with him or I wouldn't have seen him flying ahead onhis snow shoes. But come, Will, I've promised to teach you how to sewbuckskin with tendons and sinews, and I'm going to see that you doit. "

The snow despite its great depth was premature, because on the fourthday soft winds began to blow, and all the following night a warm rainfell. It came down so fast that the whole earth was flooded, and theair was all fog and mist. The creek rose far beyond its banks, and thewater stood in pools and lakes in the forest. 

"Now, in very truth, our friend Tayoga has been compelled to seek alair, " said Wilton emphatically. "His snow shoes would be thesorriest of drags upon his feet in mud and water, and without them hewill sink to his knees. The wilderness has become impassable. "

Robert laughed. 

"I see no way out of it for him, " said Wilton. 

"But I do. "

"Then what, in Heaven's name, is it?"

"I not only see the way for Tayoga, but I shut my eyes once more and Isee him using it. He has put away his snow shoes, and, going to thethick bushes at the edge of a creek, he has taken out his hiddencanoe. He has been in it some time, and with mighty sweeps of thepaddle, that he knows so well how to use, it flies like a wild duckover the water. Now he passes from the creek into a river flowingeastward, and swollen by the floods to a vast width. The rain haspoured upon him, but he does not mind it. The powerful exercise withthe paddles dries his body, and sends the pleasant warmth throughevery vein. His feet and ankles rest, after his long flight on thesnow shoes, and his heart swells with pleasure, because it is one ofthe easiest parts of his journey. His rifle is lying by his side, andhe could seize it in a moment should an enemy appear, but the foreston either side of the stream is deserted, and he speeds on unhindered. There may be better canoemen in the world than Tayoga, but I doubtit. "

"Come, come, Lennox! You go too far! I can admit the possibility ofthe snow shoes and their appearance at the very moment they're needed, but the evocation of a river and a canoe at the opportune instant putstoo high a strain upon credibility. "

"Then don't believe it unless you wish to do so, " laughed Robert, "butas for me I'm not only believing it, but I'm almost at the stage ofknowing it. "

The flood was so great that all hunting ceased for the time, and themen stayed under shelter in the fort, while the fires were keptburning for the sake of both warmth and cheer. But they were on theedge of the great Ohio Valley, where changes in temperature are oftenrapid and violent. The warm rain ceased, the wind came out of thesouthwest cold and then colder. The logs of the buildings popped withthe contracting cold all through the following night and the next dawncame bright, clear and still, but far below zero. The ice was thickon the creek, and every new pool and lake was covered. The trees andbushes that had been dripping the day before were sheathed in silvermail. Breath curled away like smoke from the lips. 

"If Tayoga stayed in his canoe, " said Wilton, "he's frozen solidly inthe middle of the river, and he won't be able to move it until a thawcomes. "

Robert laughed with genuine amusement and also with a certain scorn. 

"I've told you many times, Will, " he said, "that you didn't know allabout Tayoga, but now it seems that you know nothing about him. "

"Well, then, wherein am I wrong, Sir Robert the Omniscient?" askedWilton. 

"In your assumption that Tayoga would not foresee what wascoming. Having spent nearly all his life with nature he has naturallybeen forced to observe all of its manifestations, even the mostdelicate. And when you add to these necessities the powers of anexceedingly strong and penetrating mind you have developed facultiesthat can cope with almost anything. Tayoga foresaw this big freeze, and I can tell you exactly what he did as accurately as if I had beenthere and had seen it. He kept to the river and his canoe almost untilthe first thin skim of ice began to show. Then he paddled to land, andhid the canoe again among thick bushes. He raised it up a little onlow boughs in such a manner that it would not touch the water. Thus itwas safe from the ice, and so leaving it well hidden and in propercondition, and situation, he sped on. "

"Of course you're a master with words, Robert, and the longer they arethe better you seem to like 'em, but how is the Onondaga to make speedover the ice which now covers the earth? Snow shoes, I take it, wouldnot be available upon such a smooth and tricky surface, and, at anyrate, he has left them far behind. "

"In part of your assumption you're right, Will. Tayoga hasn't thesnow shoes now, and he wouldn't use 'em if he had 'em. He foresaw thepossibility of the freeze, and took with him in his pack a pair ofheavy moose skin moccasins with the hair on the outside. They're sorough they do not slip on the ice, especially when they inclose thefeet of a runner, so wiry, so agile and so experienced as Tayoga. Oncemore I close my eyes and I see his brown figure shooting through thewhite forest. He goes even faster than he did when he had on the snowshoes, because whenever he comes to a slope he throws himself backupon his heels and lets himself slide down the ice almost at the speedof a bird darting through the air. "

"If you're right, Lennox, your red friend is not merely a marvel, buta series of marvels. "

"I'm right, Will. I do not doubt it. At the conclusion of the tenthday when Tayoga arrives on the return from the vale of Onondaga youwill gladly admit the truth. "

"There can be no doubt about my gladness, Lennox, if it should cometrue, but the elements seem to have conspired against him, and I'velearned that in the wilderness the elements count very heavily. "

"Earth, fire and water may all join against him, but at the timeappointed he will come. I know it. "

The great cold, and it was hard, fierce and bitter, lasted twodays. At night the popping of the contracting timbers sounded like acontinuous pistol fire, but Willet had foreseen everything. At hisinstance, Colden had made the young soldiers gather vast quantities offuel long ago from a forest which was filled everywhere with deadboughs and fallen timber, the accumulation of scores of years. 

Then another great thaw came, and the fickle climate proceeded to showwhat it could do. When the thaw had been going on for a day and anight a terrific winter hurricane broke over the forest. Trees wereshattered as if their trunks had been shot through by huge cannonballs. Here and there long windrows were piled up, and vast areas werea litter of broken boughs. 

"As I reckon, and allowing for the marvels you say he can perform, Tayoga is now in the vale of Onondaga, Lennox, " said Wilton. "It'slucky that he's there in the comfortable log houses of his own people, because a man could scarcely live in the forest in such a storm asthis, as he would be beaten to death by flying timbers. "

"This time, Will, you're wrong in both assumptions. Tayoga hasalready been to the vale of Onondaga. He has spent there the half daythat he allowed to himself, and now on the return journey has left thevale far behind him. I told you how sensitive he was to the changes ofthe weather, and he knew it was coming several hours before itarrived. He sought at once protection, probably a cleft in the rock, or an opening of two or three feet under a stony ledge. He is lyingthere now, just as snug and safe as you please, while this storm, which covers a vast area, rages over his head. There is much that isprimeval in Tayoga, and his comfort and safety make him fairly enjoythe storm. As he lies under the ledge with his blanket drawn aroundhim, he is warm and dry and his sense of comfort, contrasting hispleasant little den with the fierce storm without, becomes one ofluxury. "

"I suppose of course, Lennox, that you can shut your eyes and see himonce more without any trouble. "

"In all truth and certainty I can, Will. He is lying on a stone shelfwith a stone ledge above him. His blanket takes away the hardness ofthe stone that supports him. He sees boughs and sticks whirled past bythe storm, but none of them touches him. He hears the wind whistlingand screaming at a pitch so fierce that it would terrify one unused tothe forest, but it is only a song in the ears of Tayoga. It sootheshim, it lulls him, and knowing that he can't use the period of thestorm for traveling, he uses it for sleep, thus enabling him to takeless later on when the storm has ceased. So, after all, he losesnothing so far as his journey is concerned. Now his lids droop, hiseyes close, and he slumbers while the storm thunders past, unable totouch him. "

"You do have the gift, Lennox. I believe that sometimes your words aremusic in your own ears, and inspire you to greater efforts. When thewar is over you must surely become a public man--one who is oftencalled upon to address the people. "

"We'll fight the war first, " laughed Robert. 

The storm in its rise, its zenith and its decline lasted severalhours, and, when it was over, the forest looked like a wreck, butRobert knew that nature would soon restore everything. The foliage ofnext spring would cover up the ruin and new growth would take theplace of the old and broken. The wilderness, forever restoring whatwas lost, always took care of itself. 

A day or two of fine, clear winter weather, not too cold, followed, and Willet went forth to scout. He was gone until the next morning andwhen he returned his face was very grave. 

"There are Indians in the forest, " he said, "not friendly warriors ofthe Hodenosaunee, but those allied with the enemy. I think aformidable Ojibway band under Tandakora is there, and also otherIndians from the region of the Great Lakes. They may have startedagainst us some time back, but were probably halted by the badweather. They're in different bodies now, scattered perhaps forhunting, but they'll reunite before long. "

"Did you see signs of any white men, Dave?" asked Robert. 

"Yes, French officers and some soldiers are with 'em, but I don'tthink St. Luc is in the number. More likely it's De Courcelles andJumonville, whom we have such good cause to remember. "

"I hope so, Dave, I'd rather fight against those two than againstSt. Luc. "

"So would I, and for several reasons. St. Luc is a better leader thanthey are. They're able, but he's the best of all the French. "

That afternoon two men who ventured a short distance from Fort Refugewere shot at, and one was wounded slightly, but both were able toregain the little fortress. Willet slipped out again, and reported theforest swarming with Indians, although there was yet no indication ofa preconcerted attack. Still, it was well for the garrison to keepclose and take every precaution. 

"And this shuts out Tayoga, " said Wilton regretfully to Robert. "Hemay make his way through rain and flood and sleet and snow andhurricane, but he can never pass those watchful hordes of Indians inthe woods. "

Once more the Onondaga's loyal friend laughed. "The warriors turnTayoga back, Will?" he said. "He will pass through 'em just as ifthey were not there. The time will be up day after tomorrow at noon, and then he will be here. "

"Even if the Indians move up and besiege us in regular form?"

"Even that, and even anything else. At noon day after tomorrow Tayogawill be here. "

Another man who went out to bring in a horse that had been leftgrazing near the fort was fired upon, not with rifles or muskets butwith arrows, and grazed in the shoulder. He had, however, the presenceof mind to spring upon the animal's back and gallop for Fort Refuge, where the watchful Willet threw open the gate to the stockade, let himin, then quickly closed and barred it fast. A long fierce whining cry, the war whoop, came from the forest. 

"The siege has closed in already, " said Robert, "and it's well that wehave no other men outside. "

"Except Tayoga, " said Wilton. 

"The barrier of the red army doesn't count so far as Tayoga isconcerned. How many times must I tell you, Will, that Tayoga will comeat the time appointed?"

After the shout from the woods there was a long silence that weighedupon the young soldiers, isolated thus in the wintry and desolatewilderness. They were city men, used to the streets and the sounds ofpeople, and their situation had many aspects that were weird andappalling. They were hundreds of miles from civilization, and aroundthem everywhere stretched a black forest, hiding a tenacious and cruelfoe. But on the other hand their stockade was stout, they had plentyof ammunition, water and provisions, and one victory already to theircredit. After the first moments of depression they recalled theircourage and eagerly awaited an attack. 

But the attack did not come and Robert knew it would not be made, atleast not yet. The Indians were too wary to batter themselves topieces against the palisade, and the Frenchmen with them, skilled inforest war, would hold them back. 

"Perhaps they've gone away, realizing that we're too strong for 'em, "said Wilton. 

"That's just what we must guard against, " said Robert. "The Indianfights with trick and stratagem. He always has more time than thewhite man, and he is wholly willing to wait. They want us to thinkthey've left, and then they'll cut off the incautious. "

The afternoon wore on, and the silence which had grown oppressivepersisted. A light pleasant wind blew through the forest, which wasnow dry, and the dead bark and wintry branches rustled. To many of theyouths it became a forest of gloom and threat, and they askedimpatiently why the warriors did not come out and show themselves likemen. Certainly, it did not become Frenchmen, if they were there tolurk in the woods and seek ambush. 

Willet was the pervading spirit of the defense. Deft in word andaction, acknowledging at all times that Colden was the commander, thussaving the young Philadelphian's pride in the presence of his men, hecontrived in an unobtrusive way to direct everything. The guards wereplaced at suitable intervals about the palisade, and were instructedto fire at anything suspicious, the others were compelled to stay inthe blockhouse and take their ease, in order that their nerves mightbe steady and true, when the time for battle came. The cooks were alsoinstructed to prepare an unusually bountiful supper for them. 

Robert was Willet's right hand. Next to the hunter he knew most aboutthe wilderness, and the ways of its red people. There was nopossibility that the Indians had gone. Even if they did not undertaketo storm the fort they would linger near it, in the hope of cuttingoff men who came forth incautiously, and at night, especially if ithappened to be dark, they would be sure to come very close. 

The palisade was about eight feet high, and the men stood on ahorizontal plank three feet from the ground, leaving only the head toproject above the shelter, and Willet warned them to be exceedinglycareful when the twilight came, since the besiegers would undoubtedlyuse the darkness as a cover for sharp-shooting. Then both he andRobert looked anxiously at the sun, which was just setting behind theblack waste. 

"The night will be dark, " said the hunter, "and that's bad. I'm afraidsome of our sentinels will be picked off. Robert, you and I must notsleep until tomorrow. We must stay on watch here all the while. "

As he predicted, the night came down black and grim. Vast banks ofdarkness rolled up close to the palisade, and the forest showed butdimly. Then the warriors proved to the most incredulous that they hadnot gone far away. Scattered shots were fired from the woods, and onesentinel who in spite of warnings thrust his head too high above thepalisade, received a bullet through it falling back dead. It was aterrible lesson, but afterwards the others took no risks, althoughthey were anxious to fire on hostile figures that their fancy saw forthem among the trees. Willet, Robert and Colden compelled them towithhold their fire until a real and tangible enemy appeared. 

Later in the night burning arrows were discharged in showers and fellwithin the palisade, some on the buildings. But they had pails, and anunfailing spring, and they easily put out the flames, although one manwas struck and suffered both a burn and a bruise. 

Toward midnight a terrific succession of war whoops came, and a greatnumber of warriors charged in the darkness against the palisade. Thegarrison was ready, and, despite the darkness, poured forth such afierce fire that in a few minutes the horde vanished, leaving behindseveral still forms which they stole away later. Another of the youngPhiladelphians was killed, and before dawn he and his comrade who hadbeen slain earlier in the evening were buried behind the blockhouse. 

At intervals in the remainder of the night the warriors fired eitherarrows or bullets, doing no farther damage except the slight woundingof one man, and when day came Willet and Robert, worn to the bone, sought a little rest and sleep in the blockhouse. They knew thatGolden could not be surprised while the sun was shining, and that thesavages were not likely to attempt anything serious until thefollowing night So they felt they were not needed for the present. 

Robert slept until nearly noon, when he ate heartily of the abundantfood one of the young cooks had prepared, and learned that beyond anoccasional arrow or bullet the forest had given forth no threat. Hisown spirits rose high with the day, which was uncommonly brilliant, with a great sun shining in the center of the heavens, and not a cloudin the sky. Wilton was near the blockhouse and was confident aboutthe siege, but worried about Tayoga. 

"You tell me that the Indians won't go away, " he said, "and if you'reright, and I think you are, the Onondaga is surely shut off from FortRefuge. "

Robert smiled. 

"I tell you for the last time that he will come at the appointedhour, " he said. 

A long day began. Hours that seemed days in themselves passed, andquiet prevailed in the forest, although the young soldiers no longerhad any belief that the warriors had gone away. 

CHAPTER VI

THE RETURN

It was near the close of a day that had been marked by littledemonstration from the enemy, and the young officers, growing used tothe siege, attained a philosophical state of mind. They felt sure theycould hold the palisade against any number of enemies, and theforesight of Willet, Robert and Tayoga had been so great that by nopossibility could they be starved out. They began now to have acertain exultation. They were inside comfortable walls, with plentyto eat and drink, while the enemy was outside and must forage forgame. 

"If it were not for Tayoga, " said Wilton to Robert, "I should feelmore than satisfied with the situation. But the fate of your Onondagafriend sticks in my mind. Mr. Willet, who knows everything, says we'resurrounded completely, and I don't wish him to lose his life in anattempt to get through at a certain time, merely on a point of honor. "

"It's no point of honor, Will. It's just the completion of a plan atthe time and place chosen. Do you see anything in that tall tree tothe east of the palisade?"

"Something appears to be moving up the trunk, but as it's on the farside, I catch only a glimpse of it. "

"That's an Indian warrior, seeking a place for a shot at us. He'llreach the high fork, but he'll always keep well behind the body of thetree. It's really too far for a bullet, but I think it would be wisefor us to slip back under cover. "

The sharpshooter reached his desired station and fired, but his bulletfell short. He tried three more, all without avail, and then Willetpicked him off with his long and deadly rifle. Robert shut his eyeswhen he saw the body begin its fall, but his vivid imagination, soeasily excited, made him hear its thump when it struck the earth. 

"And so ends that attempt!" he said. 

An hour later he saw a white flag among the trees, and when Willetmounted the palisade two French officers came forward. Robert saw atonce that they were De Courcelles and Jumonville, and his heart beathard. They linked him with Quebec, in which he had spent somemomentous days, and despite their treachery to him he did not feelhatred of them at that moment. 

"Will you stay with me, Mr. Willet, and you also, Mr. Lennox, while Italk to them?" asked Captain Colden. "You know these Frenchmen betterthan I do, and their experience is so much greater than mine that Ineed your help. "

Robert and the hunter assented gladly. Robert, in truth, was verycurious to hear what these old friends and enemies of his had to say, and he felt a thrill when the two recognized and saluted him in themost friendly fashion, just as if they had never meant him any harm. 

"Chance brings about strange meetings between us, Mr. Lennox, " said DeCourcelles. "It gives me pleasure to note that you have not yet takenany personal harm from our siege. "

"Nor you nor Monsieur de Jumonville, from our successful defense, "replied Robert in the same spirit. 

"You have us there. The points so far are in your favor, although onlysuperficially so, as I shall make clear to you presently. "

Then De Courcelles turned his attention to Colden, who he saw was thenominal leader of the garrison. 

"My name, " he said, "is Auguste de Courcelles, a colonel in theservice of His Majesty, King Louis of France. My friend is CaptainFrancois de Jumonville, and we have the honor to lead the numerous andpowerful force of French and Indians now besieging you. "

"And my name is Colden, Captain James Colden, " replied the youngofficer. "I've heard of you from my friends, Mr. Lennox andMr. Willet, and I have the honor of asking you what I can do for you. "

"You cannot do for us more than you can do for yourself, CaptainColden. We ask the surrender of your little fort, and of your littlegarrison, which we freely admit has defended itself mostgallantly. It's not necessary for us to make an assault. You're deepin the wilderness, we can hold you here all winter, and help cannotpossibly come to you. We guarantee you good treatment in Canada, whereyou will be held until the war is over. "

Young Colden smiled. They were standing before the single gate in thepalisade, and he looked back at the solid buildings, erected by thehands of his own men, with the comfortable smoke curling up againstthe cold sky. And he looked also at the wintry forest that curved inevery direction. 

"Colonel de Courcelles, " he said, "it seems to me that we are in andyou are out. If it comes to holding us here all winter we who havegood houses can stand it much better than you who merely have theforest as a home, where you will be rained upon, snowed upon, hailedupon, and maybe frozen. Why should we exchange our warm house for yourcold forest?"

Colonel de Courcelles frowned. There was a humorous inflection inColden's tone that did not please him, and the young officer's wordsalso had a strong element of truth. 

"It's not a time to talk about houses and forests, " he said, somewhathaughtily. "We have here a formidable force capable of carrying yourfort, and, for that reason, we demand your surrender. Indians arealways inflamed by a long and desperate resistance and while Captainde Jumonville and I will do our best to restrain them, it's possiblethat they may escape from our control in the hour of victory. "

Young Colden smiled again. With Willet at his right hand and Robert athis left, he acquired lightness of spirit. 

"A demand and a threat together, " he replied. "For the threat wedon't care. We don't believe you'll ever see that hour of victory inwhich you can't control your Indians, and there'll be no need for you, Colonel de Courcelles, to apologize for a massacre committed by yourallies, and which you couldn't help. We're also growing used torequests of surrender. 

"There was your countryman, St. Luc, a very brave and skillful man, whoasked it of us, but we declined, and in the end we defeated him. Andif we beat St. Luc without the aid of a strong fort, why shouldn't webeat you with it, Colonel de Courcelles?"

Colonel de Courcelles frowned once more, and Captain de Jumonvillefrowned with him. 

"You don't know the wilderness, Captain Colden, " he said, "and youdon't give our demand the serious consideration to which it isentitled. Later on, the truth of what I tell you may bear heavily uponyou. "

"I may not know the forest as you do, Colonel de Courcelles, but Ihave with me masters of woodcraft, Mr. Lennox and Mr. Willet, withwhom you're already acquainted. "

"We've had passages of various kinds with Colonel de Courcelles, bothin the forest and at Quebec, " said Robert, quietly. 

Both De Courcelles and Jumonville flushed, and it became apparent thatthey were anxious to end the interview. 

"This, I take it, is your final answer, " the French Colonel said tothe young Philadelphia captain. 

"It is, sir. "

"Then what may occur rests upon the knees of the gods. "

"It does, sir, and I'm as willing as you to abide by the result. "

"And I have the honor of bidding you good day. "

"An equally great honor is mine. "

The two French officers were ceremonious. They lifted their fine, three-cornered hats, and bowed politely, and Colden, Willet and Robertwere not inferior in courtesy. Then the Frenchmen walked away into theforest, while the three Americans went inside the palisade, where theheavy gate was quickly shut behind them and fastened securely. Butbefore he turned back Robert thought he saw the huge figure ofTandakora in the forest. 

When the French officers disappeared several shots were fired and thesavages uttered a long and menacing war whoop, but the young soldiershad grown used to such manifestations, and, instead of beingfrightened, they felt a certain defiant pleasure. 

"Yells don't hurt us, " said Wilton to Robert. "Instead I feel myQuaker blood rising in anger, and I'd rejoice if they were to attacknow. A very heavy responsibility rests upon me, Robert, since I've tofight not only for myself but for my ancestors who wouldn't fight atall. It rests upon me, one humble youth, to bring up the warlikeaverage of the family. "

"You're one, Will, but you're not humble, " laughed Robert. "I believethat jest of yours about the still, blood of generations burstingforth in you at last is not a jest wholly. When it comes to a pitchedbattle I expect to see you perform prodigies of valor. "

"If I do it won't be Will Wilton, myself, and I won't be entitled toany credit. I'll be merely an instrument in the hands of fate, workingout the law of averages. But what do you think those French officersand their savage allies will do now, Robert, since Colden, so tospeak, has thrown a very hard glove in their faces?"

"Draw the lines tighter about Fort Refuge. It's cold in the forest, but they can live there for a while at least. They'll build fires andthrow up a few tepees, maybe for the French. But their anger and theirdesire to take us will make them watch all the more closely. They'lldraw tight lines around this snug little, strong little fort of ours. "

"Which removes all possibility that your friend Tayoga will come atthe appointed time. "

Robert glared at him. 

"Will, " he said, "I've discovered that you have a double nature, although the two are never struggling for you at the same time. "

"That is I march tandem with my two natures, so to speak?"

"They alternate. At times you're a sensible boy. "

"Boy? I'm older than you are!"

"One wouldn't think it. But a well bred Quaker never interrupts. As Isaid, you're quite sensible at times and you ought to thank me forsaying so. At other times your mind loves folly. It fairly swims anddives in the foolish pool, and it dives deepest when you're talkingabout Tayoga. I trust, foolish young, sir, that I've heard the lastword of folly from you about the arrival of Tayoga, or rather what youconceive will be his failure to arrive. Peace, not a word!"

"At least let me say this, " protested Wilton. "I wish that I couldfeel the absolute confidence in any human being that you so obviouslyhave in the Onondaga. "

The night came, white and beautiful. It was white, because the MilkyWay was at its brightest, which was uncommonly bright, and every starthat ever showed itself in that latitude came out and danced. Theheavens were full of them, disporting themselves in clusters onspangled seas, and the forest was all in light, paler than that ofday, but almost as vivid. 

The Indians lighted several fires, well beyond rifle shot, and thesentinels on the palisade distinctly saw their figures passing backand forth before the blaze Robert also noticed the uniforms ofFrenchmen, and he thought it likely that De Courcelles and Jumonvillehad with them more soldiers than he had supposed at first. The firesburned at different points of the compass, and thus the fort wasencircled completely by them. Both young Lennox and Willet knew theyhad been lighted that way purposely, that is in order to show to thedefenders that a belt of fire and steel was drawn close about them. 

To Wilton at least the Indian circle seemed impassable, and despitethe enormous confidence of Robert he now had none at all himself. Itwas impossible for Tayoga, even if he had triumphed over sleet andsnow and flood and storm, to pass so close a siege. He would notspeak of it again, but Robert had allowed himself to be deluded byfriendship. He felt sorry for his new friend, and he did not wish tosee his disappointment on the morrow. 

Wilton was in charge of the guard until midnight, and then he sleptsoundly until dawn, awakening to a brilliant day, the fit successor ofsuch a brilliant night. The Indian fires were still burning and hecould see the warriors beside them sleeping or eating at leisure. They still formed a complete circle about the fort, and while theyoung Quaker felt safe inside the palisade, he saw no chance for afriend outside. Robert joined him presently but, respecting hisfeelings, the Philadelphian said nothing about Tayoga. 

The winter, it seemed, was exerting itself to show how fine a day itcould produce. It was cold but dazzling. A gorgeous sun, all red andgold, was rising, and the light was so vivid and intense that theycould see far in the forest, bare of leaf. Robert clearly discernedboth De Courcelles and Jumonville about six hundred yards away, standing by one of the fires. Then he saw the gigantic figure ofTandakora, as the Ojibway joined them. Despite the cold, Tandakorawore little but the breechcloth, and his mighty chest and shoulderswere painted with many hideous devices. In the distance and in theglow of the flames his size was exaggerated until he looked like oneof the giants of ancient mythology. 

Robert was quite sure the siege would never be raised if the voice ofthe Ojibway prevailed in the allied French and Indian councils. Tandakora had been wounded twice, once by the hunter and once by theOnondaga, and a mind already inflamed against the Americans and theHodenosaunee cherished a bitter personal hate. Robert knew thatWillet, Tayoga and he must be eternally on guard against his murderousattacks. 

The savages built their fires higher, as if in defiance andtriumph. They could defend themselves against cold, because the forestfurnished unending fuel, but rain or hail, sleet or snow would bringsevere hardship. The day, however, favored them to the utmost. Ithad seemed at dawn that it could not be more brilliant, but as themorning advanced the world fairly glowed with color. The sky wasgolden save in the east, where it burned in red, and the trunks andblack boughs of the forest, to the last and least little twig, weretouched with it until they too were clothed in a luminous glow. 

The besiegers seemed lazy, but Robert knew that the watch upon thefort and its approaches was never neglected for an instant. A foxcould not steal through their lines, unseen, and yet he never doubted. Tayoga would come, and moreover he would come at the timeappointed. Toward the middle of the morning the Indians shot somearrows that fell inside the palisade, and uttered a shout or two ofdefiance, but nobody was hurt, and nobody was stirred to action. Thedemonstration passed unanswered, and, after a while, Wilton calledRobert's attention to the fact that it was only two hours untilnoon. Robert did not reply, but he knew that the conditions could notbe more unfavorable. Rain or hail, sleet or snow might cover thepassage of a warrior, but the dazzling sunlight that enlarged twigstwo hundred yards away into boughs, seemed to make all such effortsvain. Yet he knew Tayoga, and he still believed. 

Soon a stir came in the forest, and they heard a long, droningchant. A dozen warriors appeared coming out of the north, and theywere welcomed with shouts by the others. 

"Hurons, I think, " said Willet. "Yes, I'm sure of it. They'veundoubtedly sent away for help, and it's probable that other bandswill come about this time. " He reckoned right, as in half an hour adetachment of Abenakis came, and they too were received with approvingshouts, after which food was given to them and they sat luxuriouslybefore the fires. Then three runners arrived, one from the north, onefrom the west, and one from the east, and a great shout of welcome wasuttered for each. 

"What does it mean?" Wilton asked Robert. 

"The runners were sent out by De Courcelles and Tandakora to rallymore strength for our siege. They've returned with the news thatfresh forces are coming, as the exultant shout from the warriorsproves. "

The young Philadelphian's heart sank. He knew that it was only a halfhour until noon, and noon was the appointed time. Nor did the heavensgive any favoring sign. The whole mighty vault was a blaze of gold andblue. Nothing could stir in such a light and remain hidden from thewarriors. Wilton looked at his comrade and he caught a sudden glitterin his eyes. It was not the look of one who despaired. Instead it wasa flash of triumph, and the young Philadelphian wondered. Had Robertseen a sign, a sign that had escaped all others? He searched theforest everywhere with his own eyes, but he could detect nothingunusual. There were the French, and there were the Indians. There werethe new warriors, and there were the three runners resting by thefires. 

The runners rose presently, and the one who had come out of the northtalked with Tandakora, the one who had come out of the west stood nearthe edge of the forest with an Abenaki chief and looked at thefort. The one who had come out of the east joined De Courcelleshimself and they came nearer to the fort than any of the others, although they remained just beyond rifle shot. Evidently De Courcelleswas explaining something to the Indian as once he pointed toward theblockhouse. 

Wilton heard Robert beside him draw a deep breath, and he turned insurprise. The face of young Lennox was tense and his eyes fairlyblazed as he gazed at De Courcelles and the warrior. Then looking backat the forest Robert uttered a sudden sharp, Ah! the release ofuncontrollable emotion, snapping like a pistol shot. 

"Did you see it, Will? Did you see it?" he exclaimed. "It was quickerthan lightning!"

The Indian runner stooped, snatched the pistol from the belt of DeCourcelles, struck him such a heavy blow on the head with the butt ofit that he fell without a sound, and then his brown body shot forwardlike an arrow for the fort. 

"Open the gate! Open the gate!" thundered Willet, and strong armsunbarred it and flung it back in an instant. The brown body of Tayogaflashed through, and, in another instant, it was closed and barredagain. 

"He is here with five minutes to spare!" said Robert as he left thepalisade with Wilton, and went toward the blockhouse to greet hisfriend. 

Tayoga, painted like a Micmac and stooping somewhat hitherto, drewhimself to his full height, held out his hand in the white man'sfashion to Robert, while his eyes, usually so calm, showed a passinggleam of triumph. 

"I said, Tayoga, that you would be back on time, that is by noontoday, " said Robert, "and though the task has been hard you're with usand you have a few minutes to spare. How did you deceive the sharpeyes of Tandakora?"

"I did not let him see me, knowing he would look through my disguise, but I asked the French colonel to come forward with me at once andinspect the fort, knowing that it was my only chance to enter here, and he agreed to do so. You saw the rest, and thus I have come. It isnot pleasant to those who besiege us, as your ears tell you. "

Fierce yells of anger and disappointment were rising in theforest. Jumonville and two French soldiers had rushed forward, seizedthe reviving De Courcelles and were carrying him to one of the fires, where they would bind up his injured head. But inside the fort therewas only exultation at the arrival of Tayoga and admiration for hisskill. He insisted first on being allowed to wash off the Micmacpaint, enabling him to return to his true character. Then he took foodand drink. 

"Tayoga, " said Wilton, "I believed you could not come. I said so oftento Lennox. You would never have known my belief, because Lennox wouldnot have told it to you, but I feel that I must apologize to you forthe thought. I underrated you, but I underrated you because I did notbelieve any human being could do what you have done. "

Tayoga smiled, showing his splendid white teeth. "Your thoughts didme no wrong, " he said in his precise school English, "because theelements and chance itself seemed to have conspired against me. "

Later he told what he had heard in the vale of Onondaga where thesachems and chiefs kept themselves well informed concerning themovements of the belligerent nations. The French were still the moreactive of the rival powers, and their energy and conquests werebringing the western tribes in great numbers to their flag. Throughoutthe Ohio country the warriors were on the side of the French who werecontinuing the construction of the powerful fortress at the junctionof the Alleghany and the Monongahela. The French were far down in theprovince of New York, and they held control of Lake Champlain and ofLake George also. More settlements had been cut off, and more womenand children had been taken prisoners into Canada. 

But the British colonies and Great Britain too would move, so Tayogasaid. They were slow, much slower than Canada, but they had thegreater strength and the fifty sachems in the vale of Onondaga knewit. They could not be moved from their attitude of friendliness towardthe English, and the Mohawks openly espoused the English side. TheAmerican, Franklin, was very active, and a great movement against FortDuquesne would be begun, although it might not start until nextspring. An English force under an English general was coming acrossthe sea, and the might of England was gathering for a great blow. 

The Onondaga had few changes in the situation to report, but he atleast brought news of the outside world, driving away from the youngsoldiers the feeling that they were cut off from the humanrace. Wilton was present when he was telling of these things and whenhe had finished Robert asked:

"How did you make your way through the great snow, Tayoga?"

"It is well to think long before of difficulties, " he replied. "Lastyear when the winter was finished I hid a pair of snow shoes in thispart of the forest, and when the deep snow came I found them and usedthem. "

Robert glanced at Wilton, whose eyes were widening. 

"And the great rain and flood, how did you meet that obstacle?" askedRobert. 

"That, too, was forethought. I have two canoes hidden in this region, and it was easy to reach one of them, in which I traveled with speedand comfort, until I could use it no longer. Then I hid it away againthat it might help me another time. "

"And what did you do when the hurricane came, tearing up the bushes, cutting down the trees, and making the forest as dangerous as if itwere being showered by cannon balls?"

"I crept under a wide ledge of stone in the side of a hill, where Ilay snug, dry and safe. "

Wilton looked at Tayoga and Robert, and then back at the Onondaga. 

"Is this wizardry?" he cried. 

"No, " replied Robert. 

"Then it's singular chance. "

"Nor that either. It was the necessities that confronted Tayoga in theface of varied dangers, and my knowledge of what he would be likely todo in either case. Merely a rather fortunate use of the reasoningfaculties, Will. "

Willet, who had come in, smiled. 

"Don't let 'em make game of you, Mr. Wilton, " he said, "but there'struth in what Robert tells you. He understands Tayoga so thoroughlythat he knows pretty well what he'll do in every crisis. "

After the Onondaga had eaten he wrapped himself in blankets, went tosleep in one of the rooms of the blockhouse and slept twenty-fourhours. When he awoke he showed no signs of his tremendous journey andinfinite dangers. He was once more the lithe and powerful Tayoga ofthe Clan of the Bear, of the nation Onondaga of the great League ofthe Hodenosaunee. 

The besiegers meanwhile undertook no movement, but, as if in defiance, they increased the fires in the red ring around the fort and theyshowed themselves ostentatiously. Robert several times saw DeCourcelles with a thick bandage about his head, and he knew that theFrenchman's mortification and rage at being tricked so by the Onondagamust be intense. 

Now the weather began to grow very cold again, and Robert saw thenumber of tepees in the forest increase. The Indians, not contentwith the fires, were providing themselves with good shelters, and toevery one it indicated a long siege. There was neither snow, nor hail, but clear, bitter, intense cold, and again the timbers of theblockhouse and outbuildings popped as they contracted under the lowertemperature. 

The horses were pretty well sheltered from the cold, and Willet, withhis usual foresight, had suggested before the siege closed in that agreat deal of grass be cut for them, though should the French andIndians hang on for a month or two, they would certainly become aproblem. Food for the men would last indefinitely, but a time mightarrive when none would be left for the horses. 

"If the pinch comes, " said Willet, "we know how to relieve it. "

"How?" asked Colden. 

"We'll eat the horses. "

Colden made a wry face. 

"It's often been done in Europe, " said the hunter. "At the famoussieges of Leyden and Haarlem, when the Dutch held out so long againstthe Spanish, they'd have been glad enough to have had horseflesh. "

"I look ahead again, " said Robert, hiding a humorous gleam in his eyesfrom Colden, "and I see a number of young men behind a palisade whichthey have held gallantly for months. They come mostly fromPhiladelphia and they call themselves Quakers. They are thin, awfullythin, terribly thin, so thin that there is scarcely enough to make acircle for their belts. They have not eaten for four days, and theyare about to kill their last horse. When he is gone they will have tolive on fresh air and scenery. "

"Now I know Lennox that you're drawing on your imagination and thatyou're a false prophet, " said Colden. 

"I hope my prediction won't come true, and I don't believe it will, "said Robert cheerfully. 

Several nights later when there was no moon, and no stars, Willet andTayoga slipped out of the fort. Colden was much opposed to theirgoing, fearing for their lives, and knowing, too, how great a lossthey would be if they were taken or slain, but the hunter and theOnondaga showed the utmost confidence, assuring him they would returnin safety. 

Colden became quite uneasy for them after they had been gone somehours, and Robert, although he refused to show it, felt a trace ofapprehension. He knew their great skill in the forest, but Tandakorawas a master of woodcraft too, and the Frenchmen also were experiencedand alert. As he, Colden, Wilton and Carson watched at the palisade hewas in fear lest a triumphant shout from the Indian lines would showthat the hunter and the Onondaga had been trapped. 

But the long hours passed without an alarm and about three o'clock inthe morning two shadows appeared at the palisade and whispered tothem. Robert felt great relief as Willet and Tayoga climbed silentlyover. 

"We're half frozen, " said the hunter. "Take us into the blockhouse andover the fire we'll tell you all we've seen. "

They always kept a bed of live coals on the hearth in the mainbuilding, and the two who had returned bent over the grateful heat, warming their hands and faces. Not until they were in a normalphysical condition did Colden or Robert ask them any questions andthen Willet said:

"Their ring about the fort is complete, but in the darkness we wereable to slip through and then back again. I should judge that theyhave at least three hundred warriors and Tandakora is first amongthem. There are about thirty Frenchmen. De Courcelles has taken offhis bandage, but he still has a bruise where Tayoga struckhim. Peeping from the bushes I saw him and his face has grown moreevil. It was evident to me that the blow of Tayoga has inflamed hismind. He feels mortified and humiliated at the way in which he wasoutwitted, and, as Tandakora also nurses a personal hatred against us, it's likely that they'll keep up the siege all winter, if they thinkin the end they can get us. 

"Their camp, too, shows increasing signs of permanency. They've builta dozen bark huts in which all the French, all the chiefs and some ofthe warriors sleep, and there are skin lodges for the rest. Oh, it'squite a village! And they've accumulated game, too, for a long time. "

Colden looked depressed. 

"We're not fulfilling our mission, " he said. "We've come out here toprotect the settlers on the border, and give them a place ofrefuge. Instead, it looks as if we'd pass the winter fighting for ourown lives. "

"I think I have a plan, " said Robert, who had been very thoughtful. 

"What is it?" asked Colden. 

"I remember something I read in our Roman history in the school atAlbany. It was an event that happened a tremendously long time ago, but I fancy it's still useful as an example. Scipio took his army overto Africa to meet Hannibal, and one night his men set fire to thetents of the Carthaginians. They destroyed their camp, created aterrible tumult, and inflicted great losses. "

Tayoga's eyes glistened. 

"Then you mean, " he said, "that we are to burn the camp of the Frenchand their allies?"

"No less. "

"It is a good plan. If Great Bear and the captain agree to it we willdo it. "

"It's fearfully risky, " said Colden. 

"If Great Bear and I can go out once and come back safely, " saidTayoga, "we can do it twice. "

The young captain looked at Willet. 

"It's the best plan, " said the hunter. "Robert hasn't read his Romanhistory in vain. "

"Then it's agreed, " said Colden, "and as soon as another night as darkas this comes we'll try it. "

The plan being formed, they waited a week before a night, pitchyblack, arrived. 

CHAPTER VII

THE RED WEAPON

The night was admirably suited to their purpose--otherwise they wouldnot have dared to leave Fort Refuge--and Willet, Tayoga and Robertalone undertook the task. Wilton, Carson and others were anxious togo, but, as an enterprise of such great danger required surpassingskill, the three promptly ruled them out. The hunter and young Lennoxwould have disguised themselves as Indians, but as they did not haveany paint in the fort they were compelled to go forth in their owngarb. 

The cold had softened greatly, and, as heavy clouds had come with it, there was promise of snow, which in truth the three hoped would fall, since it would be an admirable cloak for their purpose. But in anyevent theirs was to be a perilous path, and Colden shook hands withthe three as they lowered themselves softly from the palisade. 

"Come back, " he whispered. "If you find the task too dangerous let itgo and return at once. We need you here in the fort. "

"We'll come back as victors, " Robert replied with confidence. Then heand his comrades crouched, close against the palisade andlistened. The Indian fires showed dimly in the heavy dusk, and theyknew that sentinels were on watch in the woods, but still keeping inthe shadow of the palisade they went to the far side, where the Indianline was thinner. Then they dropped to hand and knee and crept towardthe forest. 

They stopped at intervals, lying flat upon the ground, looking withall their eyes and listening with all their ears. They saw ahead butone fire, apparently about four hundred yards away, and they heardonly a light damp wind rustling the dry boughs and bushes. But theyknew they could not afford to relax their caution by a hair, and theycontinued a slow creeping progress until they reached the woods. Thenthey rested on their elbows in a thicket, and took long breaths ofrelief. They had been a quarter of an hour in crossing the open and itwas an immense relief to sit up again. They kept very close together, while their muscles recovered elasticity, and still used their eyesand ears to the utmost. It was impossible to say that a warrior wasnot near crouching in the thicket as they were, and they did notintend to run any useless risk. Moreover, if the alarm were raisednow, they would escape into the fort, and await another chance. 

But they neither heard nor saw a hostile presence. In truth, they sawnothing that betokened a siege, save the dim light flickering severalhundred yards ahead of them, and they resumed their advance, bent solow that they could drop flat at the first menace. Their eyes lookedcontinually for a sentinel, but they saw none. 

"Don't you think the wind is rising a bit, Tayoga?" whispered thehunter. 

"Yes, " replied the Onondaga. 

"And it feels damper to the face?"

"Yes, Great Bear. "

"And it doesn't mean rain, because the air's too cold, but it doesmean snow, for which the air is just right, and I think it's coming, as the clouds grow thicker and thicker all the time. "

"Which proves that we are favored. Tododaho from his great and shiningstar, that we cannot see tonight, looks down upon us and will help us, since we have tried to do the things that are right. We wish the snowto come, because we wish a veil about us, while we confound ourenemies, and Tododaho will send it. "

He spoke devoutly and Robert admired and respected his faith, thecenter of which was Manitou, and Manitou in the mind of the Christianboy was the same as God. He also shared the faith of Tayoga thatTododaho would wrap the snow like a white robe about them to hide themfrom their enemies. Meanwhile the three crept slowly toward the fire, and Robert felt something damp brush his face. It was the first flakeof snow, and Tododaho, on his shining star, was keeping his unspokenpromise. 

Tayoga looked up toward the point in the heavens where the greatchief's star shone on clear nights, and, even in the dark, Robert sawthe spiritual exaltation on his face. The Onondaga never doubted foran instant. The mighty chief who had gone away four centuries ago hadanswered the prayer made to him by one of his loyal children, and wassending the snow that it might be a veil before them while theydestroyed the camp of their enemies. The soul of Tayoga leapedup. They had received a sign. They were in the care of Tododaho andthey could not fail. 

Another flake fell on Robert's face and a third followed, and thenthey came down in a white and gentle stream that soon covered him, Willet and Tayoga and hung like a curtain before them. He looked backtoward the fort, but the veil there also hung between and he could notsee it. Then he looked again, and the dim fire had disappeared in thewhite mist. 

"Will it keep their huts and lodges from burning?" he whispered tothe hunter. 

Willet shook his head. 

"If we get a fire started well, " he said, "the snow will seem to feedit rather than put it out. It's going to help us in more ways thanone, too. I'd expected that we'd have to use flint and steel to touchoff our blaze, but as they're likely to leave their own fire and seekshelter, maybe we can get a torch there. Now, you two boys keep closeto me and we'll approach that fire, or the place where it was. "

They continued a cautious advance, their moccasins making no sound inthe soft snow, all objects invisible at a distance of twelve orfifteen feet. Yet they saw one Indian warrior on watch, although hedid not see or hear them. He was under the boughs of a small tree andwas crouched against the trunk, protecting himself as well as he couldfrom the tumbling flakes. He was a Huron, a capable warrior with hisfive senses developed well, and in normal times he was ambitious andeager for distinction in his wilderness world, but just now he did notdream that any one from the fort could be near. So the three passedhim, unsuspected, and drew close to the fire, which now showed as awhite glow through the dusk, sufficient proof that it was stillburning. Further progress proved that the warriors had abandoned itfor shelter, and they left the next task to Tayoga. 

The Onondaga lay down in the snow and crept forward until he reachedthe fire, where he paused and waited two or three minutes to see thathis presence was not detected. Then he took three burning sticks andpassed them back swiftly to his comrades. Willet had already discernedthe outline of a bark hut on his right and Robert had made out anotheron his left. Just beyond were skin tepees. They must now act quickly, and each went upon his chosen way. 

Robert approached the hut on the left from the rear, and applied thetorch to the wall which was made of dry and seasoned bark. Despite thesnow, it ignited at once and burned with extraordinary speed. Theroar of flames from the right showed that the hunter had done as well, and a light flash among the skin tepees was proof that Tayoga was notbehind them. 

The besieging force was taken completely by surprise. The three hadimitated to perfection the classic example of Scipio's soldiers in theCarthaginian camp. The confusion was terrible as French and Indiansrushed for their lives from the burning huts and lodges into theblinding snow, where they saw little, and, for the present, understoodless. Tayoga who, in the white dusk readily passed for one of theirown, slipped here and there, continually setting new fires, travelingin a circle about the fort, while Robert and Willet kept near him, buton the inner side of the circle and well behind the veil of snow. 

The huts and lodges burned fiercely. Where they stood thickest eachbecame a lofty pyramid of fire and then blended into a mighty mass offlames, forming an intense red core in the white cloud of fallingsnow. French soldiers and Indian warriors ran about, seeking to savetheir arms, ammunition and stores, but they were not alwayssuccessful. Several explosions showed that the flames had reachedpowder, and Robert laughed to himself in pleasure. The destruction oftheir powder was a better result than he had hoped or foreseen. 

The hunter uttered a low whistle and Tayoga throwing down his torch, at once joined him and Robert who had already cast theirs far fromthem. 

"Back to the fort!" said Willet. "We've already done 'em damage theycan't repair in a long time, and maybe we've broken up their camp forthe winter! What a godsend the snow was!"

"It was Tododaho who sent it, " said Tayoga, reverently. "They almostmake a red ring around our fort. We have succeeded because the mightychief, the founder of the great League of the Hodenosaunee, who wentaway to his star four centuries ago, willed for us to succeed. Howsplendidly the fires burn! Not a hut, not a lodge will be left!"

"And it's time for us to be going, " said the hunter. "Men like DeCourcelles, Jumonville and Tandakora will soon bring order out of allthat tumult, and they'll be looking for those who set the torch. Thesnow is coming down heavier and heavier and it hides our flight, although it is not able to put out the fires. You're right, Tayoga, about Tododaho pouring his favor upon us. "

It was easy for the three to regain the palisade, and they were notafraid of mistaken bullets fired at them for enemies, since Colden andWilton had warned the soldiers that they might expect the return ofthe three. Tododaho continued to watch over, them as they reached thepalisade, at the point where the young Philadelphia captain himselfstood upon the raised plank behind it. 

"Captain Colden! Captain Colden!" called Willet through the whitecloud. 

"Is it you, Mr. Willet?" exclaimed Colden. "Thank God you'vecome. I've been in great fear for you! I knew that you had set thefires, because my own eyes tell me so, but I didn't know what hadbecome of you. "

"I'm here, safe and well. "

"And Mr. Lennox?"

"Here, unhurt, too, " replied Robert. 

"And the Onondaga?"

"All right and rejoicing that we have done even more than we hoped todo, " said Tayoga, in his measured and scholastic English. 

The three, coated with snow until they looked like white bears, quickly scaled the wall, and received the joyous welcome, given tothose who have done a great deed, and who return unhurt to theircomrades. Colden, Wilton and Carson shook their hands again and againand Robert knew that it was due as much to pleasure at the return asat the destruction of the besieging camp. 

The entire population of Fort Refuge was at the palisade, heedless ofthe snow, watching the burning huts and lodges. There was no wind, butcinders and ashes fell near them, to be covered quickly with white. Fierce yells now came from the forest and arrows and bullets werefired at the fort, but they were harmless and the defenders did notreply. 

The flames began to decline by and by, then they sank fast, and aftera while the snow which still came down as if it meant never to stopcovered everything. The circling white wall enveloped the strongholdcompletely, and Robert knew that the disaster to the French andIndians had been overwhelming. Probably all of them had saved theirlives, but they had lost ammunition--the explosions had told himthat--much of their stores, and doubtless all of their food. Theywould have to withdraw, for the present at least. 

Robert felt immense exultation. They had struck a great blow, and itwas he who had suggested the plan. His pride increased, although hehid it, when Willet put his large hand on his shoulder and said:

"'Twas well done, Robert, my lad, and 'twould not have been done atall had it not been for you. Your mind bred the idea, from which theaction flowed. "

"And you think the French and Indians have gone away now?"

"Surely, lad! Surely! Indians can stand a lot, and so can French, butneither can stand still in the middle of a snow that bids fair to betwo feet deep and live. They may have to travel until they reach someIndian village farther west and north. "

"Such being the case, there can be no pressing need for me just atpresent, and I think I shall sleep. I feel now as if I were bound torelax. "

"The best thing you could do, and I'll take a turn between theblankets myself. "

Robert had a great sleep. Some of the rooms in the blockhouse offereda high degree of frontier comfort, and he lay down upon a soft couchof skins. A fine fire blazing upon a stone hearth dried his deerskingarments, and, when he awoke about noon, he was strong and thoroughlyrefreshed. The snow was still falling heavily. The wilderness in itswhite blanket was beautiful, but it did not look like a possible hometo Robert now. His vivid imagination leaped up at once and picturedthe difficulties of any one struggling for life, even in that vastwhite silence. 

Willet and Tayoga were up before him, and they were talking of anotherexpedition to see how far the besieging force had gone, but while theywere discussing it a figure appeared at the edge of the forest. 

"It's a white man, " exclaimed Wilton, "and so it must be one of theFrenchmen. He's a bold fellow walking directly within our range. Whaton earth can he want?"

One of the guards on the palisade raised his rifle, but Willetpromptly pushed down the muzzle. 

"That's no Frenchman, " he said. 

"Then who is it?" asked Wilton. 

"He's clothed in white, as any one walking in this snow is bound tobe, but I could tell at the first glimpse that it was none other thanour friend, Black Rifle. "

"Coming to us for refuge, and so our fort is well named. "

"Not for refuge. Black Rifle has taken care of himself too long in thewilderness to be at a loss at any time. I suspect that he hassomething of importance to tell us or he would not come at all. "

At the command of Colden the great gate was thrown open that thestrange rover might enter in all honor, and as he came in, apparentlyoblivious of the storm, his eyes gleamed a little at the sight ofWillet, his friend. 

"You've come to tell us something, " said the hunter. 

"So I have, " said Black Rifle. 

"Brush off the snow, warm yourself by the fire, and then we'lllisten. "

"I can tell it now. I don't mind the snow. I saw from a distance thegreat fire last night, when the camp of the French and Indiansburned. It was clever to destroy their huts and lodges, and I knew atonce who did it. Such a thing as that could not have happened withoutyou having a hand in it, Dave Willet. I watched to see what theFrench and Indians would do, and I followed them in their hurriedretreat into the north. I hid in the snowy bushes, and heard some oftheir talk, too. They will not stop until they reach a village a fullhundred miles from here. The Frenchmen, De Courcelles and Jumonvilleare mad with anger and disappointment, and so is the Indian chiefTandakora. "

"And well they may be!" jubilantly exclaimed Captain Colden, off whosemind a great weight seemed to have slid. "It was splendid tactics toburn their home over their heads. I wouldn't have thought of itmyself, but since others have thought of it, and, it has succeeded soadmirably, we can now do the work we were sent here to do. "

Tayoga and Willet made snow-shoes and went out on them a few dayslater, confirming the report of Black Rifle. Then small parties weresent forth to search the forest for settlers and their families. Roberthad a large share in this work, and sometimes he looked upon terriblethings. In more than one place, torch and tomahawk had already donetheir dreadful work, but in others they found the people alive andwell, still clinging to their homes. It was often difficult, even inthe face of imminent danger, to persuade them to leave, and when theyfinally went, under mild compulsion, it was with the resolve to returnto their log cabins in the spring. 

Fort Refuge now deserved its name. There were many axes, with plentyof strong and skillful arms to wield them, and new buildings wereerected within the palisade, the smoke rising from a half dozenchimneys. They were rude structures, but the people who occupiedthem, used all their lives to hardships, did not ask much, and theyseemed snug and comfortable enough to them. Fires always blazed on thebroad stone hearths and the voices of children were heard within thelog walls. The hands of women furnished the rooms, and made newclothes of deerskin. 

The note of life at Fort Refuge was comfort and good cheer. They feltthat they could hold the little fortress against any force that mightcome. The hunters, Willet, Tayoga and Black Rifle at their head, brought in an abundance of game. There was no ill health. The littlechildren grew mightily, and, thus thrown together in a group, they hadthe happiest time they had ever known. Robert was their hero. No othercould tell such glorious tales. He had read fairy stories at Albany, and he not only brought them all from the store of his memory but heembroidered and enlarged them. He had a manner with him, too. Hismusical, golden voice, his vivid eyes and his intense earnestness oftone, the same that had impressed so greatly the fifty sachems in thevale of Onondaga, carried conviction. If one telling a tale believedin it so thoroughly himself then those who heard it must believe in ittoo. 

Robert fulfilled a great mission. He was not the orator, the goldenmouthed, for nothing. If the winter came down a little too fiercely, his vivid eyes and gay voice were sufficient to lift thedepression. Even the somber face of Black Rifle would light up when hecame near. Nor was the young Quaker, Wilton, far behind him. He was aspontaneously happy youth, always bubbling with good nature, and heformed an able second for Lennox. 

"Will, " said Robert, "I believe it actually gives you joy to be herein this log fortress in the snow and wilderness. You do not miss thegreat capital, Philadelphia, to which you have been used all yourlife. "

"No, I don't, Robert. I like Fort Refuge, because I'm free fromrestraints. It's the first time my true nature has had a chance tocome out, and I'm making the most of the opportunity. Oh, I'mdeveloping! In the spring you'll see me the gayest and most recklessblade that ever came into the forest. "

The deep snow lasted a long time. More snowshoes were made, but onlysix or eight of the soldiers learned to use them well. There weresufficient, however, as Willet, Robert, Tayoga and Black Rifle werealready adepts, and they ranged the forest far in all directions. Theysaw no further sign of French or Indians, but they steadily increasedtheir supply of game. 

Christmas came, January passed and then the big snow began tomelt. New stirrings entered Robert's mind. He felt that their work atFort Refuge was done. They had gathered into it all the outlyingsettlers who could be reached, and Colden, Wilton and Carson were nowentirely competent to guard it and hold it. Robert felt that he andWillet should return to Albany, and get into the main current of thegreat war. Tayoga, of course, would go with them. 

He talked it over with Willet and Tayoga, and they agreed with him atonce. Black Rifle also decided to depart about the same time, andColden, although grieved to see them go, could say nothing against it. When the four left they received an ovation that would have warmed theheart of any man. As they stood at the edge of the forest with theirpacks on their backs, Captain Colden gave a sharp command. Sixtyrifles turned their muzzles upward, and sixty fingers pulled sixtytriggers. Sixty weapons roared as one, and the four with dew in theireyes, lifted their caps to the splendid salute. Then a long, shrillcheer followed. Every child in the fort had been lifted above thepalisade, and they sent the best wishes of their hearts with those whowere going. 

"That cheer of the little ones was mostly for you, Robert, " saidWillet, when the forest hid them. 

"It was for all of us equally, " said Robert modestly. 

"No, I'm right and it must help us to have the good wishes of littlechildren go with us. If they and Tododaho watch over us we can't cometo much harm. "

"It is a good omen, " said Tayoga soberly. "When I lie down to sleeptonight I shall hear their voices in my ear. "

Black Rifle now left them, going on one of his solitary expeditionsinto the wilderness and the others traveled diligently all the day, but owing to the condition of the earth did not make their usualprogress. Most of the snow had melted and everything was drippingwith water. It fell from every bough and twig, and in every ravine andgully a rivulet was running, while ponds stood in everydepression. Many swollen brooks and creeks had to be forded, and whennight came they were wet and soaked to the waist. 

But Tayoga then achieved a great triumph. In the face of difficultiesthat seemed insuperable, he coaxed a fire in the lee of a hill, andthe three fed it, until it threw out a great circle of heat in whichthey warmed and dried themselves. When they had eaten and rested along time they put out the fire, waited for the coals and ashes tocool, and then spread over them their blankets, thus securing a drybase upon which to sleep. They were so thoroughly exhausted, and theywere so sure that the forest contained no hostile presence that allthree went to sleep at the same time and remained buried in slumberthroughout the night. 

Tayoga was the first to awake, and he saw the dawn of a new winterday, the earth reeking with cold damp and the thawing snow. Heunrolled himself from his blankets and arose a little stiffly, butwith a few movements of the limbs all his flexibility returned. Theair was chill and the scene in the black forest of winter wasdesolate, but Tayoga was happy. Tododaho on his great shining star hadwatched over him and showered him with favors, and he had no doubtthat he would remain under the protection of the mighty chief who hadgone away so long ago. 

Tayoga looked down at his comrades, who still slept soundly, andsmiled. The three were bound together by powerful ties, and the eventsof recent months had made them stronger than ever. In the school atAlbany he had absorbed much of the white man's education, and, whilehis Indian nature remained unchanged, he understood also the whitepoint of view. He could meet both Robert and Willet on common ground, and theirs was a friendship that could not be severed. 

Now he made a circle about their camp, and, being assured that noenemy was near, came back to the point where Robert and Willet yetslept. Then he took his flint and steel, and, withdrawing a little, kindled a fire, doing so as quietly as he could, in order that the twoawaking might have a pleasant surprise. When the little flames werelicking the wood, and the sparks began to fly upwards, he shook Robertby the shoulder. 

"Arise, sluggard, " he said. "Did not our teacher in Albany tell us itwas proof of a lazy nature to sleep while the sun was rising? The fireeven has grown impatient and has lighted itself while you abode withTarenyawagon (the sender of dreams). Get up and cook our breakfast, Oh, Heavy Head!"

Robert sat up and so did Willet. Then Robert drew his blankets abouthis body and lay down again. 

"You've done so well with the fire, Tayoga, and you've shown such aspirit, " he said, "that it would be a pity to interfere with youractivity. Go ahead, and awake me again when breakfast is ready. "

Tayoga made a rush, seized the edge of his blanket and unrolled it, depositing Robert in the ashes. Then he darted away among the bushes, avoiding the white youth's pursuit. Willet meanwhile warmed himself bythe fire and laughed. 

"Come back, you two, " he said. "You think you're little lads again atyour school in Albany, but you're not. You're here in the wilderness, confronted by many difficulties, all of which you can overcome, andsubject to many perils, all of which you know how to avoid. "

"I'll come, " said Robert, "if you promise to protect me from thisfierce Onondaga chief who is trying to secure my scalp. "

"Tayoga, return to the fire and cook these strips of venison. Here isthe sharp stick left from last night. Robert, take our canteens, finda spring and fill them with fresh water. By right of seniority I'm incommand this morning, and I intend to subject my army to extremelysevere discipline, because it's good for it. Obey at once!"

Tayoga obediently took the sharpened stick and began to fry strips ofvenison. Robert, the canteens over his shoulder, found a spring nearby and refilled them. Like Tayoga, the raw chill of the morning andthe desolate forest of winter had no effect upon him. He too, washappy, uplifted, and he sang to himself the song he had heard DeGalissonnière sing:

 "Hier sur le pont d'Avignon J'ai oui chanter la belle, Lon, la, J'ai oui chanter la belle, Elle chantait d'un ton si doux Comme une demoiselle, Lon, la, Comme une demoiselle. "

All that seemed far away now, yet the words of the song brought itback, and his extraordinary imagination made the scenes at Bigot'sball pass before his eyes again, almost as vivid as reality. Once morehe saw the Intendant, his portly figure swaying in the dance, his redface beaming, and once more he beheld the fiery duel in the gardenwhen the hunter dealt with Boucher, the bully and bravo. 

Quebec was far away. He had been glad to go to it, and he had beenglad to come away, too. He would be glad to go to it again, and hefelt that he would do so some day, though the torrent of battle nowrolled between. He was still humming the air when he came back to thefire, and saluting Willet politely, tendered a canteen each to him andTayoga. 

"Sir David Willet, baronet and general, " he said, "I have the honor toreport to you that in accordance with your command I have found thewater, spring water, fine, fresh, pure, as good as any the northernwilderness can furnish, and that is the best in the world. Shall Itender it to you, sir, on my bended knee!"

"No, Mr. Lennox, we can dispense with the bended knee, but I am glad, young sir, to note in your voice the tone of deep respect for yourelders which sometimes and sadly is lacking. "

"If Dagaeoga works well, and always does as he is bidden, " saidTayoga, "perhaps I'll let him look on at the ceremonies when I take myplace as one of the fifteen sachems of the Onondaga nation. "

While they ate their venison and some bread they had also brought withthem, they discussed the next stage of their journey, and Tayoga madea suggestion. Traveling would remain difficult for several days, andinstead of going directly to Albany, their original purpose, theymight take a canoe, and visit Mount Johnson, the seat of ColonelWilliam Johnson, who was such a power with the Hodenosaunee, and whowas in his person a center of important affairs in North America. Fora while, Mount Johnson might, in truth, suit their purpose better thanAlbany. 

The idea appealed at once to both Robert and Willet. Colonel Johnson, more than any one else could tell them what to do, and owing to hisstrong alliance, marital and otherwise, with the Mohawks, they werelikely to find chiefs of the Ganeagaono at his house or in theneighborhood. 

"It is agreed, " said Willet, after a brief discussion. "If mycalculations be correct we can reach Mount Johnson in four days, and Idon't think we're likely to cross the trail of an enemy, unlessSt. Luc is making some daring expedition. "

"In any event, he's a nobler foe than De Courcelles or Jumonville, "said Robert. 

"I grant you that, readily, " said the hunter. "Still, I don't thinkwe're likely to encounter him on our way to Mount Johnson. "

But on the second day they did cross a trail which they attributed toa hostile force. It contained, however, no white footsteps, and notpausing to investigate, they continued their course toward theirdestination. As all the snow was now gone, and the earth was dryingfast, they were able almost to double their speed and they pressedforward, eager to see the celebrated Colonel William Johnson, who wasnow filling and who was destined to fill for so long a time so large aplace in the affairs of North America. 

CHAPTER VIII

WARAIYAGEH

Now, a few pleasant days of winter came. The ground dried undercomparatively warm winds, and the forest awoke. They heard everywherethe ripple of running water, and wild animals came out of theirdens. Tayoga shot a young bear which made a welcome addition to theirsupplies. 

"I hold that there's nothing better in the woods than young bear, "said Willet, as he ate a juicy steak Robert had broiled over thecoals. "Venison is mighty good, especially so when you're hungry, butyou can get tired of it. What say you, Tayoga?"

"It is true, " replied the Onondaga. "Fat young bear is very fine. Noneof us wants one thing all the time, and we want something besidesmeat, too. The nations of the Hodenosaunee are great and civilized, much ahead of the other red people, because they plant gardens andorchards and fields, and have grain and vegetables, corn, beans, squash and many other things good for the table. "

"And the Iroquois, while they grow more particular about the table, remain the most valiant of all the forest people. I see your point, Tayoga. Civilization doesn't take anything from a man's courage andtenacity. Rather it adds to them. There are our enemies, the French, who are as brave and enduring as anybody, and yet they're the bestcooks in the world, and more particular about their food than anyother nation. "

"You always speak of the French with a kind of affection, Dave, " saidRobert. 

"I suppose I do, " said the hunter. "I have reasons. "

"As I know now, Dave, you've been in Paris, can't you tell ussomething about the city?"

"It's the finest town in the world, Robert, and they've the brightest, gayest life there, at least a part of 'em have, but things are notgoing right at home with the French. They say a whole nation's fortunehas been sunk in the palace at Versailles, and the people are growingpoorer all the time, but the government hopes to dazzle 'em by waginga successful and brilliant war over here. I repeat, though, Robert, that I like the French. A great nation, sound at the core, splendidsoldiers as we're seeing, and as we're likely to see for a long timeto come. "

They pushed on with all speed toward Mount Johnson, the weather stillfavoring them, making their last camp in a fine oak grove, andreckoning that they would achieve their journey's end before noon thenext day. They did not build any fire that night, but when they roseat dawn they saw the smoke of somebody else's fire on the easternhorizon. 

"It couldn't be the enemy, " said Willet. "He wouldn't let his smoke goup here for all the world to see, so near to the home of ColonelWilliam Johnson and within the range of the Mohawks. "

"That is so, " said Tayoga. "It is likely to be some force of ColonelJohnson himself, and we can advance with certainty. "

Looking well to their arms in the possible contingency of a foe, theypushed forward through the woodland, the smoke growing meanwhile as ifthose who had built the fire either felt sure of friendly territory, or were ready to challenge the world. The Onondaga presently held up ahand and the three stopped. 

"What is it, Tayoga?" asked the hunter. 

"I wish to sing a song. "

"Then sing it, Tayoga. "

A bird suddenly gave forth a long, musical, thrilling note. It rose ina series of trills, singularly penetrating, and died away in ahaunting echo. A few moments of silence and then from a point in theforest in front of them another bird sang a like song. 

"They are friends, " said Tayoga, who was the first bird, "and it maybe, since we are within the range of the Mohawks, that it is ourfriend, the great young chief Daganoweda, who replied. I do not thinkany one else could sing a song so like my own. "

"I'm wagering that it's Daganoweda and nobody else, " said Willetconfidently, and scorning cover now they advanced at increased speedtoward the fire. 

A splendid figure, tall, heroic, the nose lofty and beaked like thatof an ancient Roman, the feather headdress brilliant and defiant likethat of Tayoga, came forward to meet them, and Robert saw with intensepleasure that it was none other than Daganoweda himself. Nor was thedelight of the young Mohawk chieftain any less--the taciturnity andblank faces of Indians disappeared among their friends--and he cameforward, smiling and uttering words of welcome. 

"Daganoweda, " said Willet, "the sight of you is balm to the eyes. Yourname means in our language, 'The Inexhaustible' and you're aninexhaustible friend. You're always appearing when we need you most, and that's the very finest kind of a friend. "

"Great Bear, Tayoga and Dagaeoga come out of the great wilderness, "said Daganoweda, smiling. 

"So we do, Daganoweda. We've been there a long time, but we were notso idle. "

"I have heard of the fort that was built in the forest and how theyoung white soldiers with the help of Great Bear, Tayoga and Dagaeogabeat off the French and the savage tribes. "

"I supposed that runners of the Hodenosaunee would keep youinformed. Well, the fort is there and our people still hold it, and weare here, anxious to get back into the main stream of big events. Whoare at the fire, Daganoweda?"

"Waraiyageh (Colonel William Johnson) himself is there. He was fishingyesterday, it being an idle time for a few days, and with ten of mywarriors I joined him last night. He will be glad to see you, GreatBear, whom he knows. And he will be glad to meet Tayoga and Dagaeogawho are to bear great names. "

"Easy, Daganoweda, easy!" laughed Willet. 

"These are fine lads, but don't flatter 'em too much just yet. They'vedone brave deeds, but before this war is over they'll have to do a lotmore. We'll go with you and meet Colonel Johnson. "

As they walked toward the fire a tall, strongly built man, of middleyears, dressed in the uniform of an English officer, came forward tomeet them. His face, with a distinct Irish cast, was frank, open andresolute. 

"Ah, Willet, my friend, " he said, extending his hand. "So you and Imeet again, and glad I am to hold your fingers in mine once more. Afaithful report has come to us of what you did in Quebec, and it seemsthe Willet of old has not changed much. "

The hunter reddened under his tan. 

"It was forced upon me, colonel, " he said. 

Colonel William Johnson laughed heartily. 

"And he who forced it did not live to regret it, " he said. "I've heardthat French officers themselves did not blame you, but as for me, knowing you as I do, I'd have expected no less of David Willet. "

He laughed again, and his laugh was deep and hearty. Robert, lookingclosely at him, thought him a fine, strong man, and he was quite surehe would like him. The colonel glanced at him and Tayoga, and thehunter said:

"Colonel Johnson, I wish to present Tayoga, who is of the most ancientblood of the Onondagas, a member of the Clan of the Bear, and destinedto be a great chief. A most valiant and noble youth, too, I assureyou, and the white lad is Robert Lennox, to whom I stand in the placeof a father. "

"I have heard of Tayoga, " said Colonel Johnson, "and his people andmine are friends. "

"It is true, " said Tayoga, "Waraiyageh has been the best friend amongthe white people that the nations of the Hodenosaunee have everhad. He has never tricked us. He has never lied to us, and often hehas incurred great hardship and danger to help us. "

"It is pleasant in my ears to hear you say so, Tayoga, " said ColonelJohnson, "and as for Mr. Lennox, who, my eyes tell me is also a nobleand gallant youth, it seems to me I've heard some report of himtoo. You carried the private letters from the Governor of New York tothe Marquis Duquesne, Governor General of Canada?"

"I did, sir, " replied Robert. 

"And of course you were there with Willet. Your mission, I believe, was kept as secret as possible, but I learned at Albany that you boreyourself well, and that you also gave an exhibition with the sword. "

It was Robert's turn to flush. 

"I'm a poor swordsman, sir, " he said, "by the side of Mr. Willet. "

"Good enough though, for the occasion. But come, I'll make an end tobadinage. You must be on your way to Mount Johnson. "

"That was our destination, " said Willet. 

"Then right welcome guests you'll be. I have a little camp but a shortdistance away. Molly is there, and so is that young eagle, herbrother, Joseph Brant. Molly will see that you're well served withfood, and after that you shall stay at Mount Johnson as long as youlike, and the longer you'll stay the better it will please Molly andme. You shall tell us of your adventures, Mr. Lennox, and about thatQuebec in which you and Mr. Willet seem to have cut so wide a swathwith your rapiers. "

"We did but meet the difficulties that were forced upon us, " protestedWillet. 

Colonel Johnson laughed once more, and most heartily. 

"If all people met in like fashion the difficulties that were forcedupon them, " he said, "it would be a wondrous efficient world, so muchsuperior to the world that now is that one would never dream they hadbeen the same. But just beyond the hill is our little camp which, forwant of a better name, I'll call a bower. Here is Joseph, now, comingto meet us. "

An Indian lad of about eleven years, but large and uncommonly strongfor his age, was walking down the hill toward them. He was dressedpartly in civilized clothing, and his manner was such that he wouldhave drawn the notice of the observing anywhere. His face was openand strong, with great width between the eyes, and his gaze was directand firm. Robert knew at once that here was an unusual boy, onedestined if he lived to do great things. His prevision was more thanfulfilled. It was Joseph Brant, the renowned Thayendanegea, the mostfamous and probably the ablest Indian chief with whom the white menever came into contact. 

"This is Joseph Brant, the brother of Molly, my wife, and hence myyoung brother-in-law, " said Colonel Johnson. "Joseph, our new friendsare David Willet, known to the Hodenosaunee as the Great Bear, RobertLennox, who seems to be in some sort a ward of Mr. Willet, and Tayoga, of the Clan of the Bear, of your great brother nation, Onondaga. "

Young Thayendanegea saluted them all in a friendly but dignifiedway. He, like Tayoga, had a white education, and spoke perfect, butmeasured English. 

"We welcome you, " he said. "Colonel Johnson, sir, my sister hasalready seen the strangers from the hill, and is anxious to greetthem. "

"Molly, for all her dignity, has her fair share of curiosity, " laughedColonel Johnson, "and since it's our duty to gratify it, we'll goforward. "

Robert had heard often of Molly Brant, the famous Mohawk wife ofColonel, afterward Sir William Johnson, a great figure in that regionin her time, and he was eager to see her. He beheld a woman, young, tall, a face decidedly Iroquois, but handsome and lofty. She wore thedress of the white people, and it was of fine material. She obviouslyhad some of the distinguished character that had already set its sealupon her young brother, then known as Keghneghtada, his famous name ofThayendanegea to come later. Her husband presented the three, and shereceived them in turn in a manner that was quiet and dignified, although Robert could see her examining them with swift Indian eyesthat missed nothing. And with his knowledge of both white heart andred heart, of white manner and red manner, he was aware that he stoodin the presence of a great lady, a great lady who fitted into hersetting of the vast New York wilderness. So, with the ornate mannerof the day, he bent over and kissed her hand as he was presented. 

"Madam, " he said, "it is a great pleasure to us to meet ColonelJohnson here in the forest, but we have the unexpected and stillgreater pleasure of meeting his lady also. "

Colonel Johnson laughed, and patted Robert on the shoulder. 

"Mr. Willet has been whispering to me something about you, " hesaid. "He has been telling me of your gift of speech, and by my faith, he has not told all of it. You do address the ladies in a mostgraceful fashion, and Molly likes it. I can see that. "

"Assuredly I do, sir, " said she who had been Molly Brant, the Mohawk, but who was now the wife of the greatest man in the northcountry. "Tis a goodly youth and he speaks well. I like him, and heshall have the best our house can offer. "

Colonel Johnson's mellow laugh rang out again. 

"Spoken like a woman of spirit, Molly, " he said. "I expected none theless of you. It's in the blood of the Ganeagaono and had you answeredotherwise you would have been unworthy of your cousin, Daganoweda, here. "

The young Mohawk chieftain smiled. Johnson, who had married a girl oftheir race, could jest with the Mohawks almost as he pleased, andamong themselves and among those whom they trusted the Indians werefond of joking and laughter. 

"The wife of Waraiyageh not only has a great chief for a husband, " hesaid, "but she is a great chief herself. Among the Wyandots she wouldbe one of the rulers. "

The women were the governing power in the valiant Wyandot nation, andDaganoweda could pay his cousin no higher compliment. 

"We talk much, " said Colonel Johnson, "but we must remember that ourfriends are tired. They've come afar in bad weather. We must let themrest now and give them refreshment. "

He led the way to the light summer house that he had called abower. It was built of poles and thatch, and was open on the easternside, where it faced a fine creek running with a strong current. Afire was burning in one corner, and a heavy curtain of tanned skinscould be draped over the wide doorway. Articles of women's apparelhung on the walls, and others indicating woman's work stoodabout. There were also chairs of wicker, and a lounge covered withhaircloth. It was a comfortable place, the most attractive that Roberthad seen in a long time, and his eyes responded to it with a glitterthat Colonel Johnson noticed. 

"I don't wonder that you like it, lad, " he said. "I've spent somehappy hours here myself, when I came in weary or worn from hunting orfishing. But sit you down, all three of you. I'll warrant me thatyou're weary enough, tramping through this wintry forest. Blunt, shovethe faggots closer together and make up a better fire. "

The command was to a white servant who obeyed promptly, but MadameJohnson herself had already shifted the chairs for the guests, and hadtaken their deerskin cloaks. Without ceasing to be the great lady shemoved, nevertheless, with a lightness of foot and a celerity that wasall a daughter of the forest. Robert watched her with fascinated eyesas she put the summer house in order and made it ready for the comfortof her guests. Here was one who had acquired civilization withoutlosing the spirit of the wild. She was an educated and well bredwoman, the wife of the most powerful man in the colonies, and she wasat the same time a true Mohawk. Robert knew as he looked at her thatif left alone in the wilderness she could take care of herself almostas well as her cousin, Daganoweda, the young chief. 

Then his gaze shifted from Molly Brant to her brother. Despite hisyouth all his actions showed pride and unlimited confidence inhimself. He stood near the door, and addressed Robert in English, asking him questions about himself, and he also spoke to Tayoga, showing him the greatest friendliness. 

"We be of the mighty brother nations, Onondaga and Mohawk, the firstof the great League, " he said, "and some day we will sit together inthe councils of the fifty sachems in the vale of Onondaga. "

"It is so, " said Tayoga gravely, speaking to the young lad as man toman. "We will ever serve the Hodenosaunee as our fathers before ushave done. "

"Leave the subject of the Hodenosaunee, " said Colonel Johnsoncheerily. "I know that you lads are prouder of your birth than the oldRoman patricians ever were, but Mr. Willet, Mr. Lennox and I were notfortunate enough to be born into the great League, and you willperhaps arouse our jealousy or envy. Come, gentlemen, sit you downand eat and drink. "

His Mohawk wife seconded the request and food and drink wereserved. Robert saw that the bower was divided into two rooms the onebeyond them evidently being a sleeping chamber, but the evidences ofcomfort, even luxury, were numerous, making the place an oasis in thewilderness. Colonel Johnson had wine, which Robert did not touch, nordid Tayoga nor Daganoweda, and there were dishes of china or silverbrought from England. He noticed also, and it was an unusual sight ina lodge in the forest, about twenty books upon two shelves. From hischair he read the titles, Le Brun's "Battles of Alexander, " a boundvolume of _The Gentleman's Magazine, _ "Roderick Random, " and severalothers. Colonel Johnson's eyes followed him. 

"I see that you are a reader, " he said. "I know it because your eyeslinger upon my books. I have packages brought from time to time fromEngland, and, before I came upon this expedition, I had these sentahead of me to the bower that I might dip into them in the evenings ifI felt so inclined. Reading gives us a wider horizon, and, at the sametime, takes us away from the day's troubles. "

"I agree with you heartily, sir, " said Robert, "but, unfortunately, wehave little time for reading now. "

"That is true, " sighed Colonel Johnson. "I fear it's going to be along and terrible war. What do you see, Joseph?"

Young Brant was sitting with his face to the door, and he had risensuddenly. 

"A runner comes, " he replied. "He is in the forest beyond the creek, but I see that he is one of our own people. He comes fast. "

Colonel Johnson also arose. 

"Can it be some trouble among the Ganeagaono?" he said. 

"I think not, " said the Indian boy. 

The runner emerged from the wood, crossed the creek and stood in thedoorway of the bower. He was a tall, thin young Mohawk, and he pantedas if he had come fast and long. 

"What is it, Oagowa?" asked Colonel Johnson. 

"A hostile band, Hurons, Abenakis, Caughnawagas, and others, hasentered the territory of the Ganeagaono on the west, " replied thewarrior. "They are led by an Ojibway chief, a giant, calledTandakora. "

Robert uttered an exclamation. 

"The name of the Ojibway attracts your attention, " said ColonelJohnson. 

"We've had many encounters with him, " replied the youth. "Besideshating the Hodenosaunee and all the white people, I think he also hasa personal grievance against Mr. Willet, Tayoga and myself. He is themost bitter and persistent of all our enemies. "

"Then this man must be dealt with. I can't go against himmyself. Other affairs press too much, but I can raise a force withspeed. "

"Let me go, sir, against Tandakora!" exclaimed young Brant eagerly andin English. 

Colonel Johnson looked at him a moment, his eyes glistening, and thenhe laughed, not with irony but gently and with approval. 

"Truly 'tis a young eagle, " he said, "but, Joseph, you must rememberthat your years are yet short of twelve, and you still have much timeto spend over the books in which you have done so well. If I let yoube cut off at such an early age you can never become the great chiefyou are destined to be. Bide a while, Joseph, and your cousin, Daganoweda, will attend to this Ojibway who has wandered so far fromhis own country. "

Young Brant made no protest. Trained in the wonderful discipline ofthe Hodenosaunee he knew that he must obey before he could command. Heresumed his seat quietly, but his eager eyes watched his tall cousin, the young Mohawk chieftain, as Colonel Johnson gave him orders. 

"Take with you the warriors that you have now, Daganoweda, " hesaid. "Gather the fifty who are now encamped at Teugega. Take thirtymore from Talaquega, and I think that will be enough. I don't knowyou, Daganoweda, and I don't know your valiant Mohawk warriors, if youare not able to account thoroughly for the Ojibway and his men. Don'tcome back until you've destroyed them or driven them out of yourcountry. "

Colonel Johnson's tone was at once urgent and complimentary. Itintimated that the work was important and that Daganoweda would besure to do it. The Mohawk's eyes glittered in his dark face. He liftedhis hand in a salute, glided from the bower, and a moment later he andhis warriors passed from sight in the forest. 

"That cousin of yours, Molly, deserves his rank of chief, " saidColonel Johnson. "The task that he is to do I consider as good as donealready. Tandakora was too daring, when he ventured into the lands ofthe Ganeagaono. Now, if you gentlemen will be so good as to be ourguests we'll pass the night here, and tomorrow we'll go to MountJohnson. "

It was agreeable to Robert, Willet and Tayoga, and they spent theremainder of the day most pleasantly at the bower. Colonel Johnson, feeling that they were three whom he could trust, talked freely andunveiled a mind fitted for great affairs. 

"I tell you three, " he said, "that this will be one of the mostimportant wars the world has known. To London and Paris we seem lostin the woods out here, and perhaps at the courts they think little ofus or they do not think at all, but the time must come when the NewWorld will react upon the Old. Consider what a country it is, with itslakes, its forests, its rivers, and its fertile lands, which extendbeyond the reckoning of man. The day will arrive when there will be apower here greater than either England or France. Such a land cannothelp but nourish it. "

He seemed to be much moved, and spoke a long time in the same vein, but his Indian wife never said a word. She moved about now and then, and, as before, her footsteps making no noise, being as light as thoseof any animal of the forest. 

The dusk came up to the door. They heard the ripple of the creek, butcould not see its waters. Madam Johnson lighted a wax candle, andColonel Johnson stopped suddenly. 

"I have talked too much. I weary you, " he said. 

"Oh, no, sir!" protested Robert eagerly. "Go on! We would gladlylisten to you all night. "

"That I think would be too great a weight upon us all, " laughedColonel Johnson. "You are weary. You must be so from your longmarching and my heavy disquisitions. We'll have beds made for youthree and Joseph here. Molly and I sleep in the next room. "

Robert was glad to have soft furs and a floor beneath him, and when helay down it was with a feeling of intense satisfaction. He likedColonel William Johnson, and knew that he had a friend in him. He wasanxious for advancement in the great world, and he understood what itwas to have powerful support. Already he stood high with theHodenosaunee, and now he had found favor with the famous Waraiyageh. 

They left in the morning for Mount Johnson, and there were horses forall except the Indians, although one was offered to Tayoga. But hedeclined to ride--the nations of the Hodenosaunee were not horsemen, and kept pace with them at the long easy gait used by the Indianrunner. Robert himself was not used to the saddle, but he was gladenough to accept it, after their great march through the wilderness. 

The weather continued fine for winter, crisp, clear, sparkling withlife and the spirits of all were high. Colonel Johnson beckoned toRobert to ride by the side of him and the two led the way. Kegneghtada, despite his extreme youth, had refused a horse also, and was swingingalong by the side of Tayoga, stride for stride. A perfect understandingand friendship had already been established between the Onondaga andthe Mohawk, and as they walked they talked together earnestly, youngBrant bearing himself as if he were on an equal footing with hisbrother warrior, Tayoga. Colonel Johnson looked at them, smiledapproval and said to Robert:

"I have called my young brother-in-law an eagle, and an eagle he trulyis. We're apt to think, Mr. Lennox, that we white people alone gatherour forces and prepare for some aim distant but great. But the Indianintellect is often keen and powerful, as I have had good cause toknow. Many of their chiefs have an acuteness and penetration notsurpassed in the councils of white men. The great Mohawk whom we callKing Hendrick probably has more intellect than most of the sovereignson their thrones in Europe. And as for Joseph, the lad there who sogallantly keeps step with the Onondaga, where will you find a whiteboy who can excel him? He absorbs the learning of our schools as fastas any boy of our race whom I have ever known, and, at the same time, he retains and improves all the lore and craft of the red people. "

"You have found the Mohawks a brave and loyal race, " said Robert, knowing the colonel was upon a favorite theme of his. 

"That I have, Mr. Lennox. I came among them a boy. I was a traderthen, and I settled first only a few miles from their largest town, Dyiondarogon. I tried to keep faith with them and as a result I foundthem always keeping faith with me. Then, when I went to Oghkwaga, Ihad the same experience. The Indians were defrauded in the fur tradeby white swindlers, but dishonesty, besides being bad in itself, doesnot pay, Mr. Lennox. Bear that in mind. You may cheat for a while withsuccess, but in time nobody will do business with you. Though you, Itake it, will never be a merchant. "

"It is not because I frown upon the merchant's calling, sir. I esteemit a high and noble one. But my mind does not turn to it. "

"So I gather from what I have seen of you, and from what Mr. Willettells me. I've been hearing of your gift of oratory. You need notblush, my lad. If we have a gift we should accept it thankfully, andmake the best use of it we can. You, I take it, will be a lawyer, thena public man, and you will sway the public mind. There should be grandoccasions for such as you in a country like this, with its unlimitedfuture. "

They came presently into a region of cultivation, fields which wouldbe green with grain in the spring, showing here and there, and thesmoke from the chimney of a stout log house rising now and then. Where a creek broke into a swift white fall stood a grist mill, andfrom a wood the sound of axes was heard. 

Robert's vivid imagination, which responded to all changes, kindled atonce. He liked the wilderness, and it always made a great impressionupon him, and he also took the keenest interest and delight ineverything that civilization could offer. Now his spirit leaped up tomeet what lay before him. 

He found at Mount Johnson comfort and luxury that he had not expected, an abundance of all that the wilderness furnished, mingled withimportations from Europe. He slept in a fine bed, he looked into morebooks, he saw on the walls reproductions of Titian and Watteau, andalso pictures of race horses that had made themselves famous atNewmarket, he wrote letters to Albany on good paper, he could sealthem with either black or red wax, and there were musical instrumentsupon one or two of which he could play. 

Robert found all these things congenial. The luxury or what might haveseemed luxury on the border, had in it nothing of decadence. There wasan air of vigor, and Colonel Johnson, although he did not neglect hisguests, plunged at once and deeply into business. A little village, dependent upon him and his affairs had grown up about him, and therewere white men more or less in his service, some of whom he sent atonce on missions for the war. Through it all his Indian wife glidedquietly, but Robert saw that she was a wonderful help, managing withease, and smoothing away many a difficulty. 

Despite the restraint of manner, the people at Mount Johnson were fullof excitement. The news from Canada and also from the west becamesteadily more ominous. The French power was growing fast and thewarriors of the wild tribes were crowding in thousands to the Bourbonbanner. Robert heard again of St. Luc and of some daring achievementof his, and despite himself he felt as always a thrill at the name, and a runner also brought the news that more French troops had goneinto the Ohio country. 

The fourth night of their stay at Mount Johnson Robert remained awakelate. He and young Brant, the great Thayendanegea that was to be, hadalready formed a great friendship, the beginning of which was madeeasier by Robert's knowledge of Indian nature and sympathy withit. The two wrapped in fur cloaks had gone a little distance from thehouse, because Brant said that a bear driven by hunger had come to theedge of the village, and they were looking for its tracks. But Robertwas more interested in observing the Indian boy than in finding thefoot prints of the bear. 

"Joseph, " he said, "you expect, of course, to be a great warrior andchief some day. "

The boy's eyes glittered. 

"There is nothing else for which I would care, " he replied. "Hark, Dagaeoga, did you hear the cry of a night bird?"

"I did, Joseph, but like you I don't think it's the voice of a realbird. It's a signal. "

"So it is, and unless I reckon ill it's the signal of my cousinDaganoweda, returning from the great war trail that he has trodagainst the wild Ojibway, Tandakora. "

The song of a bird trilled from his own throat in reply, and then fromthe forest came Daganoweda and his warriors in a dusky file. Robertand young Brant fell in with them and walked toward the house. Not aword was spoken, but the eyes of the Mohawk chieftain were gleaming, and his bearing expressed the very concentrated essence of haughtypride. At the house they stopped, and, young Brant going in, broughtforth Colonel Johnson. 

"Well, Daganoweda, " said the white man. 

"I met Tandakora two days' journey north of Mount Johnson, " repliedthe Mohawk. "His numbers were equal to our own, but his warriors werenot the warriors of the Hodenosaunee. Six of the Ganeagaono are gone, Waraiyageh, and sixteen more have wounds, from which they willrecover, but when Tandakora began his flight toward Canada eighteen ofhis men lay dead, eight more fell in the pursuit, which was so fastthat we bring back with us forty muskets and rifles. "

"Well done, Daganoweda, " said Colonel Johnson. "You have provedyourself anew a great warrior and chief, but you did not have to proveit to me. I knew it long ago. Fine new rifles, and blankets of blue orred or green have just come from Albany, half of which shall bedistributed among your men in the morning. "

"Waraiyageh never forgets his friends, " said the appreciative Mohawk. 

He withdrew with his warriors, knowing that the promise would be kept. 

"Why was I not allowed to go with them?" mourned young Brant. 

Colonel Johnson laughed and patted his shiny black head. 

"Never mind, young fire-eater, " he said. "We'll all of us soon haveour fill of war--and more. "

Robert was present at the distribution of rifles and blankets the nextmorning, and he knew that Colonel Johnson had bound the Mohawks to himand the English and American cause with another tie. Daganoweda andhis warriors, gratified beyond expression, took the war path again. 

"They'll remain a barrier between us and the French and their allies, "said Colonel Johnson, "and faith we'll need 'em. The other nations ofthe Hodenosaunee wish to keep out of the war, but the Mohawks will bewith us to the last. Their great chief, King Hendrick, is our devotedfriend, and so is his brother, Abraham. This, too, in spite of the badtreatment of the Ganeagaono by the Dutch at Albany. O, I have nothingto say against the Dutch, a brave and tenacious people, but they havetheir faults, like other races, and sometimes they let avariceovercome them! I wish they could understand the nations of theHodenosaunee better. Do what you can at Albany, Mr. Lennox, with thatfacile tongue of yours, to persuade the Dutch--and the otherstoo--that the danger from the French and Indians is great, and that wemust keep the friendship of the Six Nations. "

"I will do my best, sir, " promised Robert modestly. "I at least oughtto know the power and loyalty of the Hodenosaunee, since I have beenadopted into the great League and Tayoga, an Onondaga, is my brother, in all but blood. "

"And I stand in the same position, " said Willet firmly. "Weunderstand, sir, your great attachment for the Six Nations, and thevast service you have done for the English among them. If we cansupplement it even in some small degree we shall spare no effort to doso. "

"I know it, Mr. Willet, and yet my heart is heavy to see the land Ilove devastated by fire and sword. "

Colonel Johnson loaned them horses, and an escort of two of his ownsoldiers who would bring back the horses, and they started for Albanyamid many hospitable farewells. 

"You and I shall meet again, " said young Brant to Robert. 

"I hope so, " said Robert. 

"It will be as allies and comrades on the battle field. "

"But you are too young, Joseph, yet to take part in war. "

"I shall not be next year, and the war will not be over then, so mybrother, Colonel William Johnson says, and he knows. "

Robert looked at the sturdy young figure and the eager eyes, and heknew that the Indian lad would not be denied. 

Then the little party rode into the woods, and proceeded without eventto Albany. 

CHAPTER IX

THE WATCHER

It was with emotion that Robert came to Albany, an emotion that wasshared by his Onondaga comrade, Tayoga, who had spent a long time in awhite school there. The staid Dutch town was the great outpost of theProvince of New York in the wilderness, and although his temperamentwas unlike that of the Dutch burghers he had innumerable pleasantmemories of it, and many friends there. It was, in his esteem, too, afine town, on its hills over-looking that noble river, the Hudson, andas the little group rode on he noted that despite the war itsappearance was still peaceful and safe. 

Their way led along the main street which was broad and with grass oneither side. The solid Dutch houses, with their gable ends to thestreet, stood every one on its own lawn, with a garden behindit. Every house also had a portico in front of it, on which the peoplesat in summer evenings, or where they visited with one another. Exceptthat it was hills where the old country was flat, it was much likeHolland, and the people, keen and thrifty, had preserved theirnational customs even unto the third and fourth generations. Robertunderstood them as he understood the Hodenosaunce, and, with hisadaptable temperament, and with his mind that could understand soreadily the minds of others, he was able to meet them on commonground. As they rode into the city he looked questioningly at Willet, and the hunter, understanding the voiceless query, smiled. 

"We couldn't think of going to any other place, " he said. "If we didwe could never secure his forgiveness. "

"I shall be more than glad to see him. A right good friend of ours, isn't he, Tayoga?"

"Though his tongue lashes us his heart is with us, " replied theOnondaga. "He is a great white chief, three hundred pounds ofgreatness. "

They stopped before one of the largest of the brick houses, standingon one of the widest and neatest of the lawns, and Robert and Tayoga, entering the portico, knocked upon the door with a heavy brassknocker. They heard presently the rattle of chains inside, and therumble of a deep, grumbling voice. Then the two lads looked at eachother and laughed, laughed in the careless, joyous way in which youthalone can laugh. 

"It is he, Mynheer Jacobus himself, come to let us in, " said Robert. 

"And he has not changed at all, " said Tayoga. "We can tell that bythe character of his voice on the other side of the door. "

"And I would not have him changed. "

"Nor would I. "

The door was thrown open, but as all the windows were closed there wasyet gloom inside. Presently something large, red and shining emergedfrom the dusk and two beams of light in the center of the rednessplayed upon them. Then the outlines of a gigantic human figure, a mantall and immensely stout, were disclosed. He wore a black suit withknee breeches, thick stockings and buckled shoes, and his powderedhair was tied in a queue. His eyes, dazzled at first by the light fromwithout, began to twinkle as he looked. Then a great blaze of joyswept over his face, and he held out two fat hands, one to the whiteyouth and one to the red. 

"Ah, it iss you, Robert, you scapegrace, and it iss you, Tayoga, youwild Onondaga! It iss a glad day for me that you haf come, but Ithought you both dead, und well you might be, reckless, thoughtlesslads who haf not the thought uf the future in your minds. "

Robert shook the fat hand in both of his and laughed. 

"You are the same as of old, Mynheer Jacobus, " he said, "and beforeTayoga and I saw you, but while we heard you, we agreed that there hadbeen no change, and that we did not want any. "

"And why should I change, you two young rascals? Am I not goot enoughas I am? Haf I not in the past given the punishment to both uf you undam I not able to do it again, tall and strong as the two uf you hafgrown? Ah, such foolish lads! Perhaps you haf been spared because pitywass taken on your foolishness. But iss it Mynheer Willet beyond you?That iss a man of sense. "

"It's none other than Dave, Mynheer Jacobus, " said Robert. 

"Then why doesn't he come in?" exclaimed Mynheer Jacobus Huysman. "Heiss welcome here, doubly, triply welcome, und he knows it. "

"Dave! Dave! Hurry!" called Robert, "or Mynheer Jacobus will chastiseyou. He's so anxious to fall on your neck and welcome you that hecan't wait!"

Willet came swiftly up the brick walk, and the hands of the two bigmen met in a warm clasp. 

"You see I've brought the boys back to you again, Jacob, " said thehunter. 

"But what reckless lads they've become, " grumbled Mynheer Huysman. "Ican see the mischief in their eyes now. They wass bad enough when theywent to school here und lived with me, but since they've run wild inthe forests this house iss not able to hold them. "

"Don't you worry, Jacob, old friend. These arms and shoulders of mineare still strong, and if they make you trouble I will deal withthem. But we just stopped a minute to inquire into the state of yourhealth. Can you tell us which is now the best inn in Albany?"

The face of Mynheer Jacobus Huysman flamed, and his eyes blazed in thecenter of it, two great red lights. 

"Inn! Inn!" he roared in his queer mixture of English, Dutch andGerman accent "Iss it that your head hass been struck by lightning undyou haf gone crazy? If there wass a thousand inns at Albany you undRobert und Tayoga could not stop at one uf them. Iss not the house ufJacobus Huysman good enough for you?"

Robert, Tayoga and the hunter laughed aloud. 

"He did but make game of you, Mynheer Jacobus, " said Robert. "We willalter your statement and say if there were a thousand inns in Albanyyou could not make us stay at any one of them. Despite your commandswe would come directly to your house. "

Mynheer Jacobus Huysman permitted himself to smile. But his voicerenewed its grumbling tone. 

"Ever the same, " he said. "You must stay here, although only the goodLord himself knows in what condition my house will be when youleave. You are two wild lads. It iss not so strange uf you, RobertLennox, who are white, but I would expect better uf Tayoga, who is tobe a great Onondaga chief some day. "

"You make a great mistake, Mynheer Jacobus, " said Robert. "Tayoga isfar worse than I am. All the mischief that I have ever done was due tohis example and persuasion. It is my misfortune that I have a weaknature, and I am easily led into evil by my associates. "

"It iss not so. You are equally bad. Bring in your baggage und I willsee if Caterina, der cook, cannot find enough for you three, whoalways eat like raging lions. "

The soldiers, who were to return immediately to Colonel WilliamJohnson, rode away with their horses, and Robert, Tayoga and Willettook their packs into the house of Mynheer Huysman, who grumbledincessantly while he and a manservant and a maidservant made them ascomfortable as possible. 

"Would you und Tayoga like to haf your old room on the second floor?"he said to Robert. 

"Nothing would please us better, " replied the lad. 

"Then you shall haf it, " said Mynheer, as he led the way up the stairand into the room. "Do you remember, Tayoga, how wild you wass whenyou came here to learn the good ways und bad ways uf the whitepeople?"

"I do, " replied Tayoga, "and the walls and the roof felt oppressive tome, although we have stout log houses of our own in our villages. Butthey were not our own walls and our own roof, and there was the greatyoung warrior, Lennox, whom we now call Dagaeoga, who was to stay inthe same room and even in the same bed with me. Do you wonder that Ifelt like climbing out of a window at night, and escaping into thewoods?"

"You were eleven then, " said Robert, "and I was just a shadeyounger. You were as strange to me as I was to you, and I thought, intruth, that you were going to run away into the wilderness. But youdidn't, and you began to learn from books faster than I thought waspossible for one whose mind before then had been turned in anotherdirection. "

"But you helped me, Dagaeoga. After our first and only battle in thegarden, which I think was a draw, we became allies. "

"Und you united against me, " said Mynheer Huysman. 

"And you helped me with the books, " continued Tayoga. "Ah, those firstmonths were hard, very hard!"

"And you taught me the use of the bow and arrow, " continued Robert, "and new skill in both fishing and hunting. "

"Und the two uf you together learned new tricks und new ways uf makingmy life miserable, " grumbled Mynheer Huysman. 

"But you must admit, Jacob, " said Willet, "that they were not theworst boys in the world. "

"Well, not the worst, perhaps, David, because I don't know all theboys uf all the countries in the world, but when you put an Onondagalad und an American lad together in alliance it iss hard to find anyone who can excel them, because they haf the mischief uf two nations. "

"But you are tremendously glad to see them again, Jacob. Don't denyit. I read it over and over again in your eyes. "

Willet's own eyes twinkled as he spoke, and he saw also that there wasa light in those of the big Dutchman. But Huysman would admitnothing. 

"Here iss your room, " he said to Robert and Tayoga. 

Robert saw that it was not changed. All the old, familiar objects werethere, and they brought to him a rush of emotion, as inanimate thingsoften do. On a heavy mahogany dresser lay two worn volumes that hetouched affectionately. One was his Caesar and the other hisalgebra. Once he had hated both, but now he thought of them tenderlyas links with, the peaceful boyhood that was slipping away. Hangingfrom a hook on the wall was an unstrung bow, the first weapon of thekind with which he had practiced under the teaching of Tayoga. Hepassed his hand over it gently and felt a thrill at the touch of thewood. 

Tayoga, also was moving about the room. On a small shelf lay anEnglish dictionary and several readers. They too were worn. He hadspent many a grieving hour over them when he had come from theIroquois forests to learn the white man's lore. He recalled how he hadhated them for a time, and how he had looked out of his school windowsat the freedom for which he had longed. But he was made of wroughtsteel, both mind and body, and always the white youth, Lennox, hiscomrade, was at his elbow in those days of his scholastic infancy tohelp him. It had been a great episode in the life of Tayoga, who hadthe intellect of a mighty chief, the mind of Pontiac or Thayendanegea, or Tecumseh, or Sequoia. He had forced himself to learn and inlearning his books he had learned also to like the people of anotherrace around him who were good to him and who helped him in the firsthard days on the new road. So the young Onondaga felt an emotion muchlike that of Robert as he walked about the room and touched the oldfamiliar things. Then he turned to Huysman. 

"Mynheer Jacobus, " he said, "you have a mighty body, and you have init a great heart. If all the men at Albany were like you there wouldnever be any trouble between them and the Hodenosaunee. "

"Tayoga, " said Huysman, "you haf borrowed Robert's tongue to cozen undflatter. I haf not a great heart at all. I haf a very bad heart. Icould not get on in this world if I didn't. "

Tayoga laughed musically, and Mynheer Jacobus gruffly bidding them notto destroy anything, while he was gone, departed to see that Caterina, the Dutch cook, fat like her master, should have ready a dinner, drawing upon every resource of his ample larder. It is but truth tosay that the heart of Mynheer Jacobus was very full. A fat oldbachelor, with no near kin, his heart yearned over the two lads whohad spent so long a period in his home, and he knew them, too, forwhat they were, each a fine flower of his own racial stock. 

They were to remain several days in Albany, and after dinner theyvisited Alexander McLean, the crusty teacher who had given them such asevere drilling in their books. Master McLean allowed himself a fewbrief expressions of pleasure when they came into his house, and thenquestioned them sharply:

"Do you remember any of your ancient history, Tayoga?" he asked. "Arethe great deeds of the Greeks and Romans still in your mind?"

"At times they are, sir, " replied the young Onondaga. 

"Um-m. Is that so? What was the date of the battle of Zama?"

"It was fought 202 B. C. , sir. "

"You're correct, but it must have been only a lucky guess. I'll tryyou again. What was the date of the battle of Hastings?"

"It was fought 1066 A. D. , sir. "

"Very good. Since you have answered correctly twice it must beknowledge and not mere surmise on your part. Robert, whom do youesteem the greatest of the Greek dramatic poets?"

"Sophocles, sir. "

"Why?"

"Because he combined the vigor and power of Aeschylus with the polishand refinement of Euripides. "

"Correct. I see that you remember what I told you, as you have quotedalmost my exact words. And now, lads, be seated, while I orderrefreshments for you. "

"We thank you, sir, " said Robert, "but 'tis less than an hour since wealmost ate ourselves to death at the house of Mynheer JacobusHuysman. "

"A good man, Jacob, but too fat, and far too brusque in speech, especially to the young. I'll warrant me he has been addressingupbraiding words to you, finding fault, perhaps, with your manners andyour parts of speech. "

The two youths hid their smiles. 

"Mynheer Jacobus was very good to us, " said Robert. "Just as you are, Master McLean. "

"I am not good to you, if you mean by it weakness and softness ofheart. Never spoil the young. Speak sternly to them all the time. Usethe strap and the rod freely upon them and you may make men of them. "

Again Robert and Tayoga hid their smiles, but each knew that he had asoft place in the heart of the crusty teacher, and they spent apleasant hour with him. That night they slept in their old room atMynheer Huysman's and two days later they and Willet went on board asloop for New York, where they intended to see Governor deLancey. Before they left many more alarming reports about the Frenchand Indians had come to Albany. They had made new ravages in the northand west, and their power was spreading continually. France wasalready helping her colonists. When would England help hers?

But Robert forgot all alarm in the pleasure of the voyage. It was agood sloop, it had a stout Dutch captain, and with a favoring windthey sped fast southward. Pride in the splendid river swelled inRobert's soul and he and Tayoga, despite the cold, sat together on thedeck, watching the lofty shores and the distant mountains. 

But Willet, anxious of mind, paced back and forth. He had seen muchat Albany that did not please him. The Indian Commissioners weredoing little to cement the alliance with the Hodenosaunee. TheMohawks, alone of the great League, were giving aid against theFrench. The others remained in their villages, keeping a strictneutrality. That was well as far as it went, but the hunter had hopedthat all the members of the Hodenosaunee would take the field for theEnglish. He believed that Father Drouillard would soon be back amongthe Onondagas, seeking to sway his converts to France, and he dreaded, too, the activity and persistency of St. Luc. 

But he kept his anxieties from Robert, knowing how eagerly the ladanticipated his arrival in New York, and not blaming him at all forit, since New York, although inferior in wealth, size and power toPhiladelphia, and in leadership to Boston, was already, in the eye ofthe prophets, because of its situation, destined to become the firstcity of America. And Willet felt his own pulses beat a little fasterat the thought of New York, a town that he knew well, and already aport famous throughout the world. 

Tayoga, although he wore his Indian dress, attracted no particularattention from Captain Van Zouten and his crew. Indians could be seendaily at Albany, and along the river, and they had been forgenerations a part of American life. Captain Van Zouten, in truth, noticed the height and fine bearing of the Onondaga, but he was aclose mouthed Dutchman, and if he felt like asking questions he putdue Dutch restraint upon himself. 

The wind held good all day long, and the sloop flew southward, leavinga long white trail in the blue water, but toward night it rose to agale, with heavy clouds that promised snow. Captain Hendrick VanZouten looked up with some anxiety at his sails, through which thewind was now whistling, and, after a consultation with his mate, decided to draw into a convenient cove and anchor for the night. 

"I'm sorry, " he said to Willet, "that our voyage to New York will bedelayed, but there'll be nasty weather on the river, and I don't liketo risk the sloop in it. But I didn't promise you that I'd get you tothe city at any particular time. "

"We don't blame wind, weather and water upon you, Captain Van Zouten, "laughed Willet, "and although I'm no seaman if you'd have consulted meI too would have suggested shelter for the night. "

Captain Van Zouten breathed his relief. 

"If my passengers are satisfied, " he said, "then so am I. "

All the sails were furled, the sloop was anchored securely in a covewhere she could not injure herself, no matter how fiercely the windmight beat, and Robert and Tayoga, wrapped in their fur cloaks, stoodon her deck, watching the advance of the fierce winter storm, andremembering those other storms they had passed through on LakeChamplain, although there was no danger of Indians here. 

It began to snow heavily, and a fierce wind whistled among themountains behind them, lashing the river also into high waves, but thesloop was a tight, strong craft, and it rocked but little in its snugcove. Despite snow, wind and darkness Robert, Tayoga and the hunterremained a long, time on deck. The Onondaga's feather headdress hadbeen replaced by a fur cap, similar to those now worn by Robert andWillet, and all three were wrapped in heavy cloaks of furs. 

Robert was still thinking of New York, a town that he knew to someextent, and yet he was traveling toward it with a feeling akin to thatwith which he had approached Quebec. It was in a way and for its timea great port, in which many languages were spoken and to which manyships came. Despite its inferiority in size it was already the chiefwindow through which the New World looked upon the Old. He expectedto see life in the seething little city at the mouth of the Hudson andhe expected also that a crisis in his fortunes would come there. 

"Dave, " he said to the hunter, "have you any plans for us in NewYork?"

"They've not taken very definite shape, " replied Willet, "but you knowyou want to serve in the war, and so do I. A great expedition iscoming out from England, and in conjunction with a Colonial force itwill march against Fort Duquesne. The point to which that forceadvances is bound to be the chief scene of action. "

"And that, Dave, is where we want to go. "

"With proper commissions in the army. We must maintain our dignity andstation, Robert. "

"Of course, Dave. And you, Tayoga, are you willing to go with us?"

"It is far from the vale of Onondaga, " replied the young Indian, "butI have already made the great journey to Quebec with my comrades, Dagaeoga and the Great Bear. I am willing to see more of the world ofwhich I read in the books at Albany. If the fortunes of Dagaeoga takehim on another long circle I am ready to go with him. "

"Spoken like a warrior, Tayoga, " said the hunter. "I have someinfluence, and if we join the army that is to march against FortDuquesne I'll see that you receive a place befitting your Onondagarank and your quality as a man. "

"And so that is settled, " said Robert. "We three stand together nomatter what may come. "

"Stand together it is, no matter what may come, " said Willet. 

"We are, perhaps, as well in one place as in another, " said Tayogaphilosophically, "because wherever we may be Manitou holds us in thehollow of his hand. "

A great gust of wind came with a shriek down one of the gorges, andthe snow was whipped into their faces, blinding them for a moment. 

"It is good to be aboard a stout sloop in such a storm, " said Robert, as he wiped his eyes clear. "It would be hard to live up there onthose cliffs in all this driving white winter. "

A deep rumbling sound came back from the mountains, and he felt achill that was not of the cold creep into his bones. 

"It is the wind in the deep gorges, " said Tayoga, "but the windsthemselves are spirits and the mountains too are spirits. On such awild night as this they play together and the rumbling you hear istheir voices joined in laughter. "

Robert's vivid mind as usual responded at once to Tayoga's imagery, and his fancy went as far as that of the Onondaga, and perhapsfarther. He filled the air with spirits. They lined the edge of thedriving white storm. They flitted through every cleft and gorge, andabove every ridge and peak. They were on the river, and they rode uponthe waves that were pursuing one another over its surface. Then helaughed a little at himself. 

"My fancy is seeing innumerable figures for me, " he said, "where myeyes really see none. No human being is likely to be abroad on theriver on such a night as this. "

"And yet my own eyes tell me that I do see a human being, " saidTayoga, "one that is living and breathing, with warm blood running inhis veins. "

"A living, breathing man! where, Tayoga?"

"Look at the sloping cliff above us, there where the trees grow closetogether. Notice the one with the boughs hanging low, and by the darktrunk you will see the figure. It is a tall man with his hat drawn lowover his eyes, and a heavy cloak wrapped closely around his body. "

"I see him now, Tayoga! What could a man want at such a place on sucha night? It must be a farmer out late, or perhaps a wandering hunter!"

"Nay, Dagaeoga, it is not a farmer, nor yet a wandering hunter. Theshoulders are set too squarely. The figure is too upright. And evenwithout these differences we would be sure that it is not the farmer, nor yet the wandering hunter, because it is some one else whom weknow. "

"What do you mean, Tayoga?"

"Look! Look closely, Dagaeoga!"

"Now the wind drives aside the white veil of snow and I see himbetter. His figure is surely familiar!"

"Aye, Dagaeoga, it is! And do you not know him?"

"St. Luc! As sure as we live, Tayoga, it's St. Luc. "

"Yes, " said the hunter, who had not spoken hitherto. "It's St. Luc, and I could reach him from here with a rifle shot. "

"But you must not! You must not fire upon him!" exclaimed Robert. 

Willet laughed. 

"I wasn't thinking of doing so, " he said. "And now it's toolate. St. Luc has gone. "

The dark figure vanished from beside the trunk, and Robert saw onlythe lofty slope, and the whirling snow. He passed his hands before hiseyes. 

"Did we really see him?" he said. 

"We beheld him alive and in the flesh, " replied the hunter, "deep downin His Britannic Majesty's province of New York. "

"What could have brought him here at such a time?"

"The cause of France, no doubt. He speaks English as well as you andI, and he is probably in civilian clothing, seeking information forhis country. I know something of St. Luc. He has in him a spice of thedaring and romantic. Luck and adventure would appeal to him. Heprobably knows already what forces we have at Albany and Kingston andwhat is their state of preparation. Valuable knowledge for Quebec, too. "

"Do you think St. Luc will venture to New York?"

"Scarce likely, lad. He can obtain about all he wishes to know withoutgoing so far south. "

"I'm glad of that, Dave. I shouldn't want him to be captured andhanged as a spy. "

"Nor I, Robert. St. Luc is the kind of man who, if he falls at all inthis war, should fall sword in hand on the battle field. He must knowthis region or he would not dare to come here, on such a terriblenight. He has probably gone now to shelter. And, since there isnothing more to be seen we might do the same. "

But Robert and Tayoga were not willing to withdraw yet. Well wrappedand warm, they found a pleasure in the fierce storm that raged amongthe mountains and over the river, and their own security on the deckof the stout sloop, fastened so safely in the little cove. Theylistened to the wind rumbling anew like thunder through the deepgorges and clefts, and they saw the snow swept in vast curtains ofwhite over the wild river. 

"I wonder what we shall find in New York, Tayoga, " said Robert. 

"We shall find many people, of many kinds, Dagaeoga, but what willhappen to us there Manitou alone knows. But he has us in hiskeeping. Look how he watched over us in Quebec, and look how the swordof the Great Bear was stretched before you when your enemies plannedto slay you. "

"That's true, Tayoga. I don't look forward to New York with anyapprehension, but I do wonder what fate has prepared for us there. "

"We must await it with calm, " said Tayoga philosophically. 

The Onondaga himself was not a stranger to New York. He had gone thereonce with the chiefs of the Hodenosaunee for a grand council with theBritish and provincial authorities, and he had gone twice with Robertwhen they were schoolboys together in Albany. His enlightened mind, without losing any of its dignity and calm, took a deep interest ineverything he saw at the port, through which the tide of nationsalready flowed. He had much of the quality shown later by the fieryThayendanegea, who bore himself with the best in London and who wastheir equal in manners, though the Onondaga, while as brave and daringas the Mohawk, was gentler and more spiritual, being, in truth, whathis mind and circumstances had made him, a singular blend of red andwhite culture. 

Willet, also wrapped in a long fur cloak, came from the cabin of thesloop and looked at the two youths, each of whom had such a greatplace in his heart. Both were white with snow as they stood on thedeck, but they did not seem to notice it. 

"Come now, " said the hunter with assumed brusqueness. "You needn'tstand here all night, looking at the river, the cliffs and thestorm. Off to your berths, both of you. "

"Good advice, or rather command, Dave, " said Robert, "and we'll obeyit. "

Their quarters were narrow, because sloops plying on the river inthose days were not large, but the three who slept so often in theforest were not seekers after luxury. Robert undressed, crept into hisbunk, which was not over two feet wide, and slept soundly untilmorning. After midnight the violence of the storm abated. It was stillsnowing, but Captain Van Zouten unfurled his sails, made for themiddle of the river, and, when the sun came up over the eastern hills, the sloop was tearing along at a great rate for New York. 

So when Robert awoke and heard the groaning of timbers and the creakof cordage he knew at once that they were under way and he wasglad. The events of the night before passed rapidly through his mind, but they seemed vague and indistinct. At first he thought the visionof St. Luc on the cliff in the storm was but a dream, and he had tomake an effort of the will to convince himself that it wasreality. But everything came back presently, as vivid as it had beenwhen it occurred, and rising he dressed and went on deck. Tayoga andWillet were already there. 

"Sluggard, " said the Onondaga. "The French warships would capture youwhile you are still in the land of dreams. "

"We'll find no French warships in the Hudson, " retorted Robert, "andas for sluggards, how long have you been on deck yourself, Tayoga?"

"Two minutes, but much may happen in two minutes. Look, Dagaeoga, wecome now into a land of plenty. See, how many smokes rise on eithershore, and the smoke is not of camps, but of houses. "

"It comes from strong Dutch farmhouses, and from English manor houses, Tayoga. They nestle in the warm shelter of the hills or at the mouthsof the creeks. Surely, the world cannot furnish a nobler scene. "

All the earth was pure white from the fallen snow, but the riveritself was a deep blue, reflected from the dazzling blue of the skyoverhead. The air, thin and cold, was exhilarating, and as the sloopfled southward a panorama, increasing continually in magnificence, unfolded before them. Other vessels appeared upon the river, andCaptain Van Zouten gave them friendly signals. Tiny villages showedand the shores were an obvious manifestation of comfort and opulence. 

"I have heard that the French, if their success continues, mean toattack Albany, " said Robert, "but we must stop them there, Dave. Wecan never let them invade such a region as this. "

"They'll invade it, nevertheless, " said the hunter, "unless stout armsand brave hearts stop them. We can drive both French and Indians back, if we ever unite. There lies the trouble. We must get some sort ofconcentrated action. "

"And New York is the best place to see whether it will be done ornot. "

"So it is. "

The wind remained favorable all that day, the next night there was acalm, but the following day they drew near to New York, Captain VanZouten assuring them he would make a landing before sunset. 

He was well ahead of his promise, because the sun was high in theheavens when the sloop began to pass the high, wooded hills that lieat the upper end of Manhattan Island, and they drew in to theiranchorage near the Battery. They did not see the stone governmentbuildings that had marked Quebec, nor the numerous signs of a fortresscity, but they beheld more ships and more indications of a greatindustrial life. 

"Every time I come here, " said Willet, "it seems to me that the mastsincrease in number. Truly it is a good town, and an abundant lifeflows through it. "

"Where shall we stop, Dave?" asked Robert. "Do you have a tavern inmind?"

"Not a tavern, " replied the hunter. "My mind's on a private house, belonging to a friend of mine. You have not met him because he is atsea or in foreign parts most of the time. Yet we are assured of awelcome. "

An hour later they said farewell to Captain Van Zouten, carried theirown light baggage, and entered the streets of the port. 

CHAPTER X

THE PORT

The three walked toward the Battery, and, while Tayoga attracted moreattention in New York than in Quebec, it was not undue. The city wasused to Indians, especially the Iroquois, and although comments weremade upon Tayoga's height and noble appearance there was nothingannoying. 

Meanwhile the two youths were using their excellent eyes to thefull. Although the vivid imagination of Robert had foreseen a greatfuture for New York he did not dream how vast it would be. Yet allthings are relative, and the city even then looked large to him andfull of life, both size and activity having increased visibly sincehis last visit. Some of the streets were paved, or at least in part, and the houses, usually of red brick, often several stories in height, were comfortable and strong. Many of them had lawns and gardens as atAlbany, and the best were planted with rows of trees which wouldafford a fine shade in warm weather. Above the mercantile houses anddwellings rose the lofty spire of St. George's Chapel in NassauStreet, which had been completed less than three years before, andwhich secured Robert's admiration for its height and impressiveness. 

The aspect of the whole town was a mixture of English and Dutch, butthey saw many sailors who were of neither race. Some were brown menwith rings in their ears, and they spoke languages that Robert did notunderstand. But he knew that they came from far southern seas and thatthey sailed among the tropic isles, looming large then in the world'sfancy, bringing with them a whiff of romance and mystery. 

The sidewalks in many places were covered with boxes and bales broughtfrom all parts of the earth, and stalwart men were at work amongthem. The pulsing life and the air of prosperity pleased Robert. Hisnature responded to the town, as it had responded to the woods, andhis imagination, leaping ahead, saw a city many times greater than theone before his eyes, though it still stopped far short of the giganticreality that was to come to pass. 

"It's not far now to Master Hardy's, " said Willet cheerfully. "It'smany a day since I've seen trusty old Ben, and right glad I'll be tofeel the clasp of his hand again. "

On his way Willet bought from a small boy in the street a copy each ofthe _Weekly Post-Boy_ and of the _Weekly Gazette_ and _Mercury_, folding them carefully and putting them in an inside pocket of hiscoat. 

"I am one to value the news sheets, " he said. "They don't telleverything, but they tell something and 'tis better to know somethingthan nothing. Just a bit farther, my lads, and we'll be at the stepsof honest Master Hardy. There, you can see where fortunes are made andlost, though we're a bit too late to see the dealers!"

He pointed to the Royal Exchange, a building used by the merchants atthe foot of Broad Street, a structure very unique in its plan. Itconsisted of an upper story resting upon arches, the lower part, therefore, being entirely open. Beneath these arches the merchants metand transacted business, and also in a room on the upper floor, wherethere were, too, a coffee house and a great room used for banquets, and the meetings of societies, the Royal Exchange being in truth thebeginning of many exchanges that now mark the financial center of theNew World. 

"Perhaps we'll see the merchants there tomorrow, " said Willet. "You'llnote the difference between New York and Quebec. The French capitalwas all military. You saw soldiers everywhere, but this is a town ofmerchants. Now which, think you, will prevail, the soldiers or themerchants?"

"I think that in the end the merchants will win, " replied Robert. 

"And so do I. Now we have come to the home of Master Hardy. See youthe big brick house with high stone steps? Well, that is his, and Irepeat that he is a good friend of mine, a good friend of old and oftoday. I heard that in Albany, which tells me we will find him herein his own place. "

But the big brick house looked to Robert and Tayoga like a fortress, with its massive door and iron-barred windows, although friendly smokerose from a high chimney and made a warm line against the frosty blueair. 

Willet walked briskly up the high stone steps and thundered on thedoor with a heavy brass knocker. The summons was quickly answered andthe door swung back, revealing a tall, thin, elderly man, neatlydressed in the fashion of the time. He had the manner of one whoserved, although he did not seem to be a servant. Robert judged atonce that he was an upper clerk who lived in the house, after thecustom of the day. 

"Is Master Benjamin within, Jonathan?" asked Willet. 

The tall man blinked and then stared at the hunter in astonishment. 

"Is it in very truth you, Master Willet?" he exclaimed. 

"None other. Come, Jonathan, you know my voice and my face and myfigure very well. You could not fail to recognize me anywhere. Socease your doubting. My young friends here are Robert Lennox, of whomyou know, and Tayoga, a coming chief of the Clan of the Bear, of thenation Onondaga, of the great League of the Hodenosaunee, known to youas the Six Nations. He's impatient of disposition and unless youanswer my question speedily I'll have him tomahawk you. Come now, isMaster Benjamin within?"

"He is, Mr. Willet. I had no intent to delay my answer, but you mustallow something to surprise. "

"I grant you pardon, " said the hunter whimsically. "Robert andTayoga, this is Master Jonathan Pillsbury, chief clerk and man ofaffairs for Master Benjamin Hardy. They are two old bachelors who livein the same house, and who get along well together, because they're sounlike. As for Master Jonathan, his heart is not as sour as his face, and you could come to a worse place than the shop of Benjamin andJonathan. Master Jonathan, you will take particular notice ofMr. Lennox. He is well grown and he appears intelligent, does he not?"

The old clerk blinked again, and then his appraising eyes swept overRobert. 

"'Twould be hard to find a nobler youth, " he said. 

"I thought you would say so, and now lead us, without further delay, to Master Hardy. "

"Who is it who demands to be led to me?" thundered a voice from therear of the house. "I seem to know that voice! Ah, it's Willet! Goodold Willet! Honest Dave, who wields the sharpest sword in NorthAmerica!"

A tall, heavy man lunged forward. "Lunged" was the word that describedit to Robert, and his impetuous motion was due to the sight of Willet, whom he grasped by both hands, shaking them with a vigor that wouldhave caused pain in one less powerful than the hunter, and as he shookthem he uttered exclamations, many of them bordering upon oaths andall of them pertaining to the sea. 

Robert's eyes had grown used to the half light of the hall, and hetook particular notice of Master Benjamin Hardy who was destined tobecome an important figure in his life, although he did not then dreamof it. He saw a tall man of middle age, built very powerfully, hisface burnt almost the color of an Indian's by the winds and suns ofmany seas. But his hair was thick and long and the eyes shining in theface, made dark by the weather, were an intensely bright blue. Robert, upon whom impressions were so swift and vivid, reckoned that here wasone capable of great and fierce actions, and also with a heart thatcontained a large measure of kindness and generosity. 

"Dave, " said the tall man, who carried with him the atmosphere of thesea, "I feared that you might be dead in those forests you love sowell, killed and perhaps scalped by the Hurons or some other savagetribe. You've abundant hair, Dave, and you'd furnish an uncommonlyfine scalp. "

"And I feared, Benjamin, that you'd been caught in some smugglingcruise near the Spanish Main, and had been put out of the way by theDons. You love gain too much, Ben, old friend, and you court risks toogreat for its sake. "

Master Benjamin Hardy threw back his head and laughed deeply andheartily. The laugh seemed to Robert to roll up spontaneously from histhroat. He felt anew that here was a man whom he liked. 

"Perchance 'tis the danger that draws me on, " said Master Hardy. "Youand I are much alike, Dave. In the woods, if all that I hear be true, you dwell continually in the very shadow of danger, while I incur itonly at times. Moreover, I am come to the age of fifty years, the headis still on my shoulders, the breath is still in my body, and MasterJonathan, to whom figures are Biblical, says the balance on my booksis excellent. "

"You talk o'er much, Ben, old friend, but since it's the way ofseafaring men and 'tis cheerful it does not vex my ears. You beholdwith me, Tayoga, a youth of the best blood of the Onondaga nation, oneto whom you will be polite if you wish to please me, Benjamin, andMaster Robert Lennox, grown perhaps beyond your expectations. "

Master Benjamin turned to Robert, and, as Master Jonathan had done, measured him from head to foot with those intensely bright blue eyesof his that missed nothing. 

"Grown greatly and grown well, " he said, "but not beyond myexpectations. In truth, one could predict a noble bough upon such astem. But you and I, Dave, having many years, grow garrulous andforget the impatience of youth. Come, lads, we'll go into thedrawing-room and, as supper was to have been served in half an hour, I'll have the portions doubled. "

Robert smiled. 

"In Albany and New York alike, " he said, "they welcome us to thetable. "

"Which is the utmost test of hospitality, " said Master Benjamin. 

They went into a great drawing-room, the barred windows of whichlooked out upon a busy street, warehouses and counting houses andpassing sailors. Robert was conscious all the while that the brilliantblue eyes were examining him minutely. His old wonder about hisparentage, lost for a while in the press of war and exciting events, returned. He felt intuitively that Master Hardy, like Willet, knew whoand what he was, and he also felt with the same force that neitherwould reply to any question of his on the subject. So he kept hispeace and by and by his curiosity, as it always did, disappearedbefore immediate affairs. 

The drawing-room was a noble apartment, with dark oaken beams, apolished oaken floor, upon which eastern rugs were spread, and heavytables of foreign woods. A small model of a sloop rested upon onetable and a model of a schooner on another. Here and there were greatcurving shells with interiors of pink and white, and upon the wallswere curious long, crooked knives of the Malay Islands. Everythingsavored of the sea. Again Robert's imagination leaped up. The blazinghues of distant tropic lands were in his eyes, and the odors ofstrange fruits and flowers were in his nostrils. 

"Sit down, Dave, " said Master Benjamin, "and you, too, Robert andTayoga. I suppose you did not come to New Amsterdam--how the nameclings!--merely to see me. "

"That was one purpose, Benjamin, " replied Willet, "but we had othersin mind too. "

"To join the war, I surmise, and to get yourselves killed?"

"The first part of your reckoning is true, Benjamin, but not thesecond. We would go to the war, in which we have had some partalready, but not in order that we may be killed. "

"You suffer from the common weakness. One entering war always thinksthat it's the other man and not he who will be killed. You're too oldfor that, David. "

Willet laughed. 

"No, Benjamin, " he said, "I'm not too old for it, and I never willbe. It's the belief that carries us all through danger. "

"Which way did you think of going in these warlike operations?"

"We shall join the force that comes out from England. "

"The one that will march against Fort Duquesne?"

"Undoubtedly. "

"I hear that it's to be commanded by a general named Braddock, EdwardBraddock. What do you know of him?"

"Nothing. "

"But you do know, David, that regular army officers fare ill in thewoods as a rule. You've told me often that the savages are a trickylot, and, fighting in the forest in their own way, are hard to beat. "

"You speak truth, Benjamin, and I'll not deny it, but there are manyof our men in the woods who know the ways of the Indians and of theFrench foresters. They should be the eyes and ears of GeneralBraddock's army. "

"Well, maybe! maybe! David, but enough of war for the present. Onecannot talk about it forever. There are other things under thesun. You will let these lads see New Amsterdam, will you not? EvenTayoga can find something worth his notice in the greatest port of theNew World. "

"Is any play being given here?" asked Robert. 

"Aye, we're having plays almost nightly, " replied Master Hardy, "andthey're being presented by some very good actors, too. Lewis Hallam, who came several years ago from Goodman's Fields Theater in England, and his wife, known on the stage as Mrs. Douglas, are offering thebest English plays in New York. Hallam is said to be extremely finein Richard III, in which tragedy he first appeared here, and he givesit tomorrow night. "

"Then we're going, " said Robert eagerly. "I would not miss it foranything. "

"I had some thought of going myself, and if Dave hasn't changed, hehas a fine taste for the stage. I'll send for seats and we'll gotogether. "

Willet's eyes sparkled. 

"In truth I'll go, too, and right gladly, " he said. "You and I, Benjamin, have seen the plays of Master Shakespeare together inLondon, and 'twill please me mightily to see one of them again withyou in New York. Jonathan, here, will be of our company, too, will henot?"

Master Pillsbury pursed his lips and his expression became severe. 

"'Tis a frivolous way of passing the time, " he said, "but it would bewell for one of serious mind to be present in order that he mightimpose a proper dignity upon those who lack it. "

Benjamin Hardy burst into a roar of laughter. Robert had never knownany one else to laugh so deeply and with such obvious spontaneity andenjoyment. His lips curled up at each end, his eyes rolled back andthen fairly danced with mirth, and his cheeks shook. It wascontagious. Not only did Master Benjamin laugh, but the others had tolaugh, not excluding Master Jonathan, who emitted a dry cackle asbecame one of his habit and appearance. 

"Do you know, Dave, old friend, " said Hardy, "that our good Jonathanis really the most wicked of us all? I go upon the sea on thesecruises, which you call smuggling, and what not, and of which hespeaks censoriously, but if they do not show a large enough profit onhis books he rates me most severely, and charges me with a lack ofenterprise. And now he would fain go to the play to see that weobserve the proper decorum there. My lads, you couldn't keep thesour-visaged old hypocrite from it. "

Master Jonathan permitted himself a vinegary smile, but made no otherreply, and, a Dutch serving girl announcing that supper was ready, Master Hardy led them into the dining-room, where a generous repastwas spread. But the room itself continued and accentuated the likenessof a ship. The windows were great portholes, and two large swinginglamps furnished the light. Pictures of naval worthies and of seaactions lined the walls. Two or three of the battle scenes were quitespirited, and Robert regarded them with interest. 

"Have you fought in any of those encounters, Mr. Hardy?" he asked. 

Willet laid a reproving hand upon his shoulder. 

"'Twas a natural question of yours, Robert, " he said, "but 'tis thefashion here and 'tis courtesy, too, never to ask Benjamin about hispast life. Then he has no embarrassing questions to answer. "

Robert reddened and Hardy broke again into that deep, spontaneouslaughter which, in time, compelled all the others to laugh too andwith genuine enjoyment. 

"Don't believe all that David tells you, Robert, my brave macaroni, "he said. "I may not answer your questions, but faith they'll neverprove embarrassing. Bear in mind, lad, that our trade beingrestricted by the mother country and English subjects in this land nothaving the same freedom as English subjects in England, we must resortto secrecy and stratagem to obtain what our fellow subjects on theother side of the ocean may obtain openly. And when you grow older, Master Robert, you will find that it's ever so in the world. Those towhom force bars the way will resort to wiles and stratagems to achievetheir ends. The fox has the cunning that the bear lacks, because hehasn't the bear's strength. Lads, you two will sit together on thisside of the table, Jonathan, you take the side next to the portholes, and David, you and I will preside at the ends. Benjamin, David andJonathan, it has quite a Biblical sound, and at least the friendshipamong the three of us, despite the sourness of Master Pillsbury, withwhich I bear as best I can, is equal to that of David andJonathan. Now, lads, fall on and see which of you can keep pace withme, for I am a mighty trencherman. "

"Meanwhile tell us what is passing here, " said Willet. 

In the course of the supper Hardy talked freely of events in New York, where a great division of councils still prevailed. Shirley, thewarlike and energetic governor of Massachusetts, had urged De Lancy, the governor of New York, to join in an expedition against the Frenchin Canada, but there had been no agreement. Later, a number of theroyal governors expected to meet at Williamsburg in Virginia withDinwiddie, the governor of that province. 

"At present there are plans for four enterprises, every one of anaspiring nature, " he said. "One expedition is to reduce Nova Scotiaentirely, another, under Governor Shirley of Massachusetts, is toattack the French at Fort Niagara, Sir William Johnson with militiaand Mohawks is to head a third against Crown Point. The fourth, whichI take to be the most important, is to be led by General Braddockagainst Fort Duquesne, its object being the recovery of the Ohiocountry. I cannot vouch for it, but such plans, I hear, will bepresented at the conference of the governors at Williamsburg. "

"As we mean to go to Williamsburg ourselves, " said Willet, "we'll seewhat fortune General Braddock may have. But now, for the sake of thegood lads, we'll speak of lighter subjects. Where is the play ofRichard III to be given, Benjamin?"

"Mr. Hallam has obtained a great room in a house that is the propertyof Rip Van Dam in Nassau Street. He has fitted it up in the fashionof a stage, and his plays are always attended by a great concourse ofladies and gentlemen. Boston and Philadelphia say New York is lightand frivolous, but I suspect that something of jealousy lies at thecore of the charge. We of New Amsterdam--again the name leaps to mylips--have a certain freedom in our outlook upon life, a freedom whichI think produces strength and not weakness. Manners are not morals, but I grow heavy and it does not become a seafaring man to bedidactic. What is it, Piet?"

The door of the dining-room opened, admitting a serving man whoproduced a letter. 

"It comes by the Boston post, " he said, handing it to Master Hardy. 

"Then it must have an importance which will not admit delay in thereading, " said Master Hardy. "Your pardon, friends, while I peruseit. "

He read it carefully, read it again with the same care, and then hisresonant laughter boomed forth with such volume and in such continuitythat he was compelled to take a huge red handkerchief and wipe thetears from his eyes. 

"What is it, Benjamin, that amuses you so vastly?" asked Willet. 

"A brave epistle from one of my captains, James Dunbar, a valiant manand a great mariner. In command of the schooner, _Good Hope_, he wassailing from the Barbados with a cargo of rum and sugar for Boston, which furnishes a most excellent market for both, when he wasoverhauled by the French privateer, _Rocroi_. "

"What do you find to laugh at in the loss of a good ship and a finecargo?"

"Did I say they were lost? Nay, David, I said nothing of the kind. Youdon't know Dunbar, and you don't know the _Good Hope_, which carries abrass twelve-pounder and fifteen men as valiant as Dunbar himself. Hereturned the attack of the _Rocroi_ with such amazing skill andfierceness that he was able to board her and take her, with only threeof his men wounded and they not badly. Moreover, they found on boardthe privateer a large store of gold, which becomes our prize ofwar. And Dunbar and his men shall have a fair share of it, too. Howsurprised the Frenchies must have been when Dunbar and his sailorsswarmed aboard. "

"'Tis almost our only victory, " said Willet, "and I'm right glad, Benjamin, it has fallen to the lot of one of your ships to win it. "

The long supper which was in truth a dinner was finished atlast. Hardy made good his boast, proving that he was a mightytrencherman. Pillsbury pressed him closest, and the others, althoughthey did well, lingered at some distance in the rear. Afterward theywalked in the town, observing its varied life, and at a late hourreturned to Hardy's house which he called a mansion. 

Robert and Tayoga were assigned to a room on the second floor, andyoung Lennox again noted the numerous evidences of opulence. Thefurniture was mostly of carved mahogany, and every room containedarticles of value from distant lands. 

"Tayoga, " said Robert, "what do you think of it all?"

"I think that the man Hardy is shrewd, Dagaeoga, shrewd like one ofour sachems, and that he has an interest in you, greater than he wouldlet you see. Do you remember him, Lennox?"

"No, I can't recall him, Tayoga. I've heard Dave speak of him manytimes, but whenever we were in New York before he was away, and we didnot even come to his house. But he and Dave are friends of manyyears. I think that long ago they must have been much together. "

"Truly there is some mystery here, but it can wait. In its propertime the unknown becomes the known. "

"So it does, Tayoga, and I shall not vex my mind about thematter. Just now, what I wish most of all is sleep. "

"I wish it too, Lennox. "

But Robert did not sleep well, his nerves being attuned more highlythan he had realized. Some of the talk that had passed between Willetand Hardy related obviously to himself, and in the quiet of the roomit came back to him. He had not slept more than an hour when he awoke, and, being unable to go to sleep again, sat up in bed. Tayoga was deepin slumber, and Robert finally left the bed and went to the window, the shutter of which was not closed. It was a curious, round window, like a huge porthole, but the glass was clear and he had a good viewof the street. He saw one or two sailors swaying rather more than thecustomary motion of a ship, pass by, and then a watchman carrying aclub in one hand and a lantern in the other, and blowing his frostybreath upon his thick brown beard, indicating that the night althoughbright was very cold. 

He looked through the glass at least a half hour, and then turned backto the bed, but found himself less inclined than ever tosleep. Throwing his coat over his shoulders, he opened the unlockeddoor and went into the hall, intending to walk back and forth alittle, believing that the easy exercise would induce desire forsleep. 

He was surprised to find a thread of light in the dusk of the hall, ata time when he was quite sure everybody in the house except himselfwas buried in slumber, and when he traced it he found it came fromanother room farther down. It was, upon the instant, his belief thatrobbers had entered. In a port like New York, where all nations come, there must be reckless and desperate men who would hesitate at no riskor crime. 

He moved cautiously along the hall, until he reached the door fromwhich the light shone. It was open about six inches, not allowing alook into the room except at the imminent risk of discovery, but byplacing his ear at the sill he would be able to hear the footsteps ofmen if they were moving within. The sound of voices instead came tohim, and as he listened he was able to note that it was two mentalking in low tones. Undoubtedly they were robbers, who were commonin all great towns in those days, and this must be a chamber in whichMaster Hardy kept many valuables. Doubtless they were assured thateverybody was deep in slumber, or they would be more cautious. 

Driven by an intense curiosity, Robert edged his head a little fartherforward, and was able to look into the room, where, to his intenseamazement, he saw no robbers at all, but Willet and Master Hardyseated at a small table opposite each other, with a candle, accountbooks and papers between. Hardy had been reading a paper, and stoppingat intervals to talk about it with the hunter. 

"As you see, David, " he said, "the list of the ships is three largerthan it was five years ago. One was lost to the Barbary corsairs, another was wrecked on the coast of the Brazils, but we have five newones. "

"You have done well, Benjamin, but I knew you would, " said the hunter. 

"With the help of Jonathan. Don't forget him, David. In name he is myhead clerk, and he pretends to serve me, but at times I think he is mymaster. A shrewd Massachusetts man, David, uncommonly shrewd, andloyal too. "

"And the lands, Benjamin?"

"They're in abeyance, and are likely to be for some years, their titledepending upon the course of events which are now in train. "

"And they're uncertain, Benjamin, as uncertain as the winds. But giveme your honest opinion of the lad, Benjamin. Have I done well withhim?"

"None could have done better. He's an eagle, David. I marked himwell. Spirit, imagination, force; youth and honesty looking out of hiseyes. But have you no fears, David, that you will get him killed inthe wars?"

"I could not keep him from going to them if I would, Benjamin. Theremy power stops. You old sailors have superstitions or beliefs, and I, a landsman, have a conviction, too. The invisible prophets tell methat he will not be killed. "

"I don't laugh at such things, David. The greatness and loneliness ofthe sea does breed superstition in mariners. I know there is no suchthing as the supernatural, and yet I am swayed at times by theunknown. "

"At least I will watch over him as best I can, and he has uncommonskill in taking care of himself. "

Robert's will triumphed over a curiosity that was intense and burning, and he turned away. He knew they were speaking of him, and he seemedto be connected with great affairs. It was enough to stir the mostapathetic youth, and he was just the opposite. It required the utmostexertion of a very strong mind to pull himself from the door and thento drag his unwilling feet along the hall. Matter was in completerebellion and mind was compelled to win its triumph, unaided, but winit did and kept the victory. 

He reached his own room and softly closed the door behind him. Tayogawas still sleeping soundly. Robert went again to the window. His eyeswere turned toward the street, but he did not see anything there, because he was looking inward. The talk of Willet and Hardy came backto him. He could say it over, every word, and none could deny that itwas charged with significance. But he knew intuitively that neither ofthem would answer a single one of his questions, and he must wait fortime and circumstance to disclose the truth. Nor could he bear to tellthem that he had been listening at the door, despite the fact that ithad been brought about by accident, and that he had come away, when hemight have heard more. 

Having resigned himself to necessity, he went back to bed and now, youth triumphing over excitement, he soon slept. The next morning, directly after breakfast, the three elders and the two lads went tothe Royal Exchange, where there was soon a great concourse ofmerchants, clerks and seafaring men. Master Hardy was received withgreat respect, and many congratulations were given to him, when hetold the story of the _Good Hope_ and Captain Dunbar. In one of therooms above the pillars he met another captain of his who had arrivedthe day before at New York itself. 

This captain, a New England man, Eliphalet Simmons, had brought hisschooner from the Mediterranean, and he told in a manner as brief anddry as his own log how he had outsailed one Barbary corsair by day, and by changing his course had tricked another in the night. But thevoyage had been most profitable, and Master Jonathan duly entered theamount of gain in an account book, with a reward of ten pounds toCaptain Simmons, five pounds to the first mate, three pounds to thesecond mate, and one pound to every member of the crew for theirbravery and seamanship. 

Captain Simmons' thanks were as brief and dry as his report, butRobert saw his eyes glisten, and knew that he was not lacking ingratitude. After the business was settled and the rewards adjustedthey adjourned to a coffee house near Hanover Square where very goodMadeira was brought and served to the men, Robert and Tayogadeclining. Then Benjamin, David and Jonathan drank to the health ofEliphalet, while the two lads, the white and the red, devoted theirattention to the others in the coffee house, of whom there were atleast a dozen. 

One who sat at a table very near was already examining Tayoga with thegreatest curiosity. He wore the uniform of an English secondlieutenant, very trim, and very red, he had an exceeding ruddiness ofcountenance, he was tall and well built, and he was only a year or twoolder than Robert. His curiosity obviously had been aroused by theappearance of Tayoga in the full costume of an Iroquois. It wasequally evident to Robert that he was an Englishman, a member of theroyal forces then in New York. Americans still called themselvesEnglishmen and Robert instantly had a feeling of kinship for the youngofficer who had a frank and good face. 

The English youth's hat was lying upon the table beside him, and agust of wind blowing it upon the floor, rolled it toward Robert, whopicked it up and tendered it to its owner. 

"Thanks, " said the officer. "'Twas careless of me. "

"By no means, " said Robert. "The wind blows when it pleases, and youwere taken by surprise. "

The Englishman smiled, showing very white and even teeth. 

"I haven't been very long in New York, " he said, "but I find it apolite and vastly interesting town. My name is Grosvenor, AlfredGrosvenor, and I'm a second lieutenant in the regiment of ColonelBrandon, that arrived but recently from England. "

Master Hardy looked up and passed an investigating eye over the youngEnglishman. 

"You're related to one of the ducal families of England, " he said, "but your own immediate branch of it has no overplus of wealth. Still, your blood is reckoned highly noble in England, and you have anexcellent standing in your regiment, both as an officer and a man. "

Young Grosvenor's ruddy face became ruddier. 

"How do you happen to know so much about me?" he asked. But there wasno offense in his tone. 

Hardy smiled, and Pillsbury, pursing his thin lips, measured Grosvenorwith his eyes. 

"I make it my business, " replied Hardy, "to discover who the peopleare who come to New York. I'm a seafaring man and a merchant and Ifind profit in it. It's true, in especial, since the war has begun, and New York begins to fill with the military. Many of these sprightlyyoung officers will be wishing to borrow money from me before long, and it will be well for me to know their prospects of repayment. "

The twinkle in his eye belied the irony of his words, and thelieutenant laughed. 

"And since you're alone, " continued the merchant, "we ask you to joinus, and will be happy if you accept. This is Mr. Robert Lennox, ofvery good blood too, and this is Tayoga, of the Clan of the Bear, ofthe nation Onondaga, of the great League of the Hodenosaunee, who, among his own people has a rank corresponding to a prince of the bloodamong yours, and who, if you value such things, is entitled thereforeto precedence over all of us, including yourself. Mr. David Willet, Mr. Jonathan Pillsbury and Mr. Benjamin Hardy, who is myself, complete the catalogue. "

He spoke in a tone half whimsical, half earnest, but the youngEnglishman, who evidently had a friendly and inquiring mind, receivedit in the best spirit and gladly joined them. He was soon deep in theconversation, but his greatest interest was for Tayoga, from whom hecould seldom take his eyes. It was evident to Robert that he hadexpected to find only a savage in an Indian, and the delicate mannersand perfect English of the Onondaga filled him with surprise. 

"I would fain confess, " he said at length, "that America is not what Iexpected to find. I did not know that it contained princes who couldput some of our own to shame. "

He bowed to Tayoga, who smiled and replied:

"What small merit I may possess is due to the training of my people. "

"Do you expect early service, Lieutenant Grosvenor?" Mr. Hardy asked. 

"Not immediate--I think I may say so much, " replied the Englishman, "but I understand that our regiment will be with the first force thattakes the field, that of General Braddock. 'Tis well known that weintend to march against Fort Duquesne, an expedition that should beeasy. A powerful army like General Braddock's can brush aside anynumber of forest rovers. "

Robert and Willet exchanged glances, but the face of Tayoga remained amask. 

"It's not well to take the French and Indians too lightly, " saidMr. Hardy with gravity. 

"But wandering bands can't face cannon and the bayonet. "

"They don't have to face 'em. They lie hid on your flank and cut youdown, while your fire and steel waste themselves on the uncomplainingforest. "

They were words which were destined to come back to Robert some daywith extraordinary force, but for the present they were a meregeneralization that did not stay long in his mind. 

"Our leaders will take all the needful precautions, " said youngGrosvenor with confidence. 

Mr. Hardy did not insist, but spoke of the play they expected towitness that evening, suggesting to Lieutenant Grosvenor if he hadleave, that he go with them, an invitation that was accepted promptlyand with warmth. The liking between him and Robert, while of suddenbirth, was destined to be strong and permanent. There was muchsimilarity of temperament. Grosvenor also was imaginative andcurious. His mind invariably projected itself into the future, and hewas eager to know. He had come to America, inquiring, withoutprejudices, wishing to find the good rather than the bad, and heesteemed it a great stroke of fortune that he should make so early theacquaintance of two such remarkable youths as Robert and Tayoga. Thethree men with them were scarcely less interesting, and he knew thatin their company at the play they would talk to him of strange newthings. He would be exploring a world hidden from him hitherto, andnothing could have appealed to him more. 

"You landed a week ago, " said Hardy. 

"Truly, sir, " laughed Grosvenor, "you seem to know not only who I am, but what I do. "

"And then, as you've had a certain amount of military duty, although'tis not excessive, you've had little chance to see this mostimportant town of ours. Can you not join this company of mine at myhouse for supper, and then we'll all go together to the play? I'llobtain your seat for you. "

"With great pleasure, sir, " replied Grosvenor. "'Twill be easy for meto secure the needed leave, and I'll be at your house withpromptness. "

He departed presently for his quarters, and the three men also wentaway together on an errand of business, leaving Robert and Tayoga togo whithersoever they pleased and it pleased them to wander along theshores of the port. Young Lennox was impressed more than ever by thegreat quantity of shipping, and the extreme activity of the town. Thewar with France, so far from interfering with this activity, had butincreased it. 

Privateering was a great pursuit of the day, all nations deeming itlegal and worthy in war, and bold and enterprising merchants likeMr. Hardy never failed to take advantage of it. The weekly news sheetsthat Willet had bought contained lists of vessels captured already, and Robert's hasty glances showed him that at least sixty or seventyhad been taken by the privateers out of New York. Most of the prizeshad been in the West India trade, although some had been captured faraway near the coast of Africa, and nearly all had been loaded richly. 

They saw several of the privateers in port, armed powerfully, and asthey were usually built for speed, Robert admired their gracefullines. He felt anew the difference between military Quebec andcommercial New York. Quebec was prepared to send forth forces fordestruction, but, here, life-giving commerce flowed in and flowed outagain through arteries continually increasing in number andpower. Once again came to him the thought that the merchant more thanthe soldier was the builder of a great nation. The impression madeupon him was all the more vivid because New York, even in the middleof the eighteenth century, when it was in its infancy, surprised eventravelers from Europe with its manifold activities and intense energy. 

After a day, long but of extraordinary interest, they returned to thehouse of Mr. Hardy, where Grosvenor joined them in half an hour, andthen, after another abundant supper, they all went to the play. 

CHAPTER XI

THE PLAY

They were all arrayed in their very best clothes, even Master Jonathanhaving powdered his hair, and tied it in an uncommonly neat queue, while his buckled shoes, stockings and small clothes, though ofsomewhat ancient fashion, were of fine quality. Mr. Hardy gazed at himadmiringly. 

"Jonathan, " he said, "you are usually somewhat sour of visage, butupon occasion you can ruffle it with the best macaroni of them all. "

Master Jonathan pursed his lips, and smiled with satisfaction. All ofthem, in truth, presented a most gallant appearance, but by far themost noticeable figure was that of Tayoga. Indians often appeared inNew York, but such Indians as the young Onondaga were rareanywhere. He rose half a head above the ordinary man, and he wore thecostume of a chief of the mighty League of the Hondenosaunee, thefeathers in his lofty headdress blowing back defiantly with thewind. He attracted universal, and at the same time respectful, attention. 

They were preceded by a stout link boy who bore aloft a blazing torch, and as they walked toward the building in Nassau Street, owned by RipVan Dam, in which the play was to be given, they overtook others whowere upon the same errand. A carriage drawn by two large white horsesconveyed Governor de Lancey and his wife, and another very much likeit bore his brother-in-law, the conspicuous John Watts, andMrs. Watts. All of them saw Mr. Hardy and his party and bowed to themwith great politeness. Robert already understood enough of the worldto know that it denoted much importance on the part of the merchant. 

"A man of influence in our community, " said Master Benjamin, speakingof Mr. Watts. "An uncommonly clear mind and much firmness anddecision. He will leave a great name in New York. "

As he spoke they overtook a tall youth about twenty-three years old, walking alone, and dressed in the very latest fashion out ofEngland. Mr. Hardy hailed him with great satisfaction and asked him tojoin them. 

"Master Edward Charteris, [A] who is soon to become a member of theRoyal Americans, " he said to the others. "He is a native of this townand belongs to one of our best families here. When he does become aRoyal American he will probably have the finest uniform in hisregiment, because Edward sets the styles in raiment for young men ofhis age here. "

[Footnote A: The story of Edward Charteris, and his adventures atTiconderoga and Quebec are told in the author's novel, "A Soldier ofManhattan. "]

Charteris smiled. It was evident that he and the older man were on themost friendly footing. But he held himself with dignity and had pride, qualities which Robert liked in him. His manner was most excellenttoo, when Mr. Hardy introduced all of his party in turn, and hereadily joined them, speaking of his pleasure in doing so. 

"I shall be able to exchange my seat and obtain one with you, " hesaid. "We shall be early, but I am glad of it. Mr. Hallam and his finecompany have been performing in Philadelphia, and as we now welcomethem back to New York, nearly all the notable people of our city willbe present. Unless Mr. Hardy wishes to do so, it will give me pleasureto point them out to you. "

"No, no!" exclaimed Master Benjamin. "The task is yours, Edward, mylad. You can put more savor and unction into it than I can. "

"Then let it be understood that I'm the guide and expounder, " laughedCharteris. 

"He has a great pride in his city, and it won't suffer from histelling, " said Master Benjamin. 

They were now in Nassau Street near the improvised theater, and manyother link boys, holding aloft their torches, were preceding theirmasters and mistresses. Heavy coaches were rolling up, and men andwomen in gorgeous costumes were emerging from them. The display ofwealth was amazing for a town in the New World, but Mr. Hardy and hiscompany quickly went inside and obtained their seats, from which theywatched the fashion of New York enter. Charteris knew them all, andto many of them he was related. 

The number of De Lanceys was surprising and there was also a profusionof Livingstons, the two families between them seeming to dominate thecity, although they lived in bitter rivalry, as Charteris whispered toRobert. There were also Wattses and Morrises and Crugers and Waltonsand Van Rensselaers, Van Cortlandts and Kennedys and Barclays andNicolls and Alexanders, and numerous others that endured forgenerations in New York. The diverse origin of these names, English, Scotch, Dutch and Huguenot French, showed even at such an early datethe cosmopolitan nature of New York that it was destined to maintain. 

Robert was intensely interested. Charteris' fund of information waswonderful, and he flavored it with a salt of his own. He not only knewthe people, but he knew all about them, their personal idiosyncrasies, their rivalries and jealousies. Robert soon gathered that New York wasnot only a seething city commercially, but socially as well. Familywas of extreme importance, and the great landed proprietors who hadreceived extensive grants along the Hudson in the earlier days fromthe Dutch Government, still had and exercised feudal rights, and wereas full of pride and haughtiness as ducal families in Europe. Classdistinctions were preserved to the utmost possible extent, and, whilethe original basis of the town had been Dutch, the fashion was nowdistinctly English. London set the style for everything. 

When they were all seated, the display of fine dress and jewels wasextraordinary, just as the wealth and splendor shown in some of theNew York houses had already attracted the astonished attention of manyof the British officers, to whom the finest places in their owncountry were familiar. 

And while Robert was looking so eagerly, the party to which hebelonged did not pass unnoticed by any means. Master Benjamin Hardywas well known. He was bold and successful and he was a man of greatsubstance. He had qualities that commanded respect in colonial NewYork, and people were not averse to being seen receiving his friendlynod. And those who surrounded him and who were evidently his guestswere worthy of notice too. There was Edward Charteris, as well born asany in the hall, and a pattern in manners and dress for the young menof New York, and there was the tall youth with the tanned face, andthe wonderful, vivid eyes, who must surely, by his appearance, be therepresentative of some noble family, there was the young Indian chief, uncommon in height and with the dignity and majesty of the forest, anIndian whose like had never been seen in New York before, and therewas the gigantic Willet, whose massive head and calm face were soredolent of strength. Beyond all question it was a most unusual andstriking company that Master Benjamin Hardy had brought with him, andold and young whispered together as they looked at them, especially atRobert and Tayoga. 

Mr. Hardy was conscious of the stir he had made, and he liked it, notfor himself alone, but also for another. He glanced at Robert and sawhow finely and clearly his features were cut, how clear was the blueof his eyes and the great width between them, and he drew a longbreath of satisfaction. 

"'Tis a good youth. Nature, lineage and Willet have done well, " hesaid to himself. 

More of the fashion of New York came in and then a group of Britishofficers, several of whom nodded to Grosvenor. 

"The tall man with the gray hair at the temples is my colonel, Brandon, " he said. "Very strict, but just to his men, and we likehim. He spent some years in the service of the East India Company, inone of the hottest parts of the peninsula. That's why he's so brown, and it made his blood thin, too. He can't endure cold. The officerwith him is one of our majors, Apthorpe. He has had less experiencethan the colonel, but thinks he knows more. His opinion of the Frenchis very poor. Believes we ought to brush 'em aside with ease. "

"I hope you don't think that way, Grosvenor, " said Robert. "We in thiscountry know that the French is one of the most valiant races theworld has produced. "

"And so do most thinking Englishmen. The only victories we boast muchabout are those we have won over the French, which shows that weconsider them foes worthy of anybody's steel. But the play is going tobegin, I believe. The hall is well filled now, and I'm not trying tomake an appeal to your local pride, Lennox, when I tell you 'tis anaudience that will compare well with one at Drury Lane or CoventGarden for splendor, and for variety 'twill excel it. "

Robert was pleased secretly. Although more identified with Albany thanNew York, he considered himself nevertheless one of the people whobelonged to the city at the mouth of the Hudson, and he felt alreadyits coming greatness. 

"We call ourselves Englishmen, " he said modestly, "and we hope toachieve as much as the older Englishmen, our brethren across theseas. "

"Have you seen many plays, Lennox?"

"But few, and none by great actors like Mr. Hallam and Mrs. Douglas. Isuppose, Grosvenor, you've seen so many that they're no novelty toyou. "

"I can scarcely lay claim to being such a man about town as that. Ihave seen plays, of course, and some by the great Master Will, and Ido confess that the mock life I behold beyond the footlights oftenthrills me more than the real life I see this side of them. Once, Iwitnessed this play 'Richard III, ' which we are now about to see, andit stirred me so I could scarce contain myself, though some do saythat our Shakespeare has made the hunchback king blacker than hereally was. "

Presently a little bell rang, the curtain rolled up, and Robert passedinto an enchanted land. To vivid and imaginative youth the great styleand action of Shakespeare make an irresistible appeal. Robert hadnever seen one of the mighty bard's plays before, and now he was inanother world of romance and tragedy, suffused with poetry and he washeld completely by the spell. Shakespeare may have blackened thecharacter of the hunchback, but Robert believed him absolutely. Tohim Richard was exactly what the play made him. 

Although the stage was but a temporary one, built in the hall of RipVan Dam, it was large, the seating capacity was great and Hallam andhis wife were among the best actors of their day, destined to a longcareer as stars in the colonies, and also afterward, when they ceasedto be colonies. They and an able support soon took the whole audiencecaptive, and all, fashionable and unfashionable alike, hung withbreathless attention upon the play. Robert forgot absolutelyeverything around him, Willet was carried back to days of his youth, and Master Benjamin Hardy, who at heart was a lover of adventure andromance, responded to the great speeches the author has written forhis characters. Tayoga did not stir, his face of bronze was unmoved, but now and then his dark eyes gleamed. 

In reality the influence of the tragedy upon Tayoga was as great as itwas upon Robert. The Onondaga had an unusual mind and being sent at anearly age to school at Albany he had learned that the differencebetween white man and red was due chiefly to environment. Their hopesand fears, their rivalries and ambitions were, in truth, about thesame. He had seen in some chief a soul much like that of humpbackedRichard, but, as he looked and listened, he also had a certain feelingof superiority. As he saw it, the great League, the Hodenosaunee, wasgoverned better than England when York and Lancaster were tearing itto pieces. The fifty old sachems in the vale of Onondaga would decidemore wisely and more justly than the English nobles. Tayoga, in thatmoment, was prouder than ever that he was born a member of the Clan ofthe Bear, of the nation Onondaga, and doubtless his patron saint, Tododaho, in his home on the great, shining star, agreed with him. 

The first act closed amid great applause, several recalls of smilingand bowing actors followed, and then, during the wait, came a greatbuzz of talk. Robert shook himself and returned to the world. 

"What do you like best about it, Lennox?" asked Grosvenor. 

"The poetry. The things the people say. Things I've thought oftenmyself, but which I haven't been able to put in a way that makes themstrike upon you like a lightning flash. "

"I think that describes Master Will. In truth, you've given me adescription for my own feelings. Once more I repeat to you, Lennox, that 'tis a fine audience. I see here much British and Dutch wealth, and people whose lives have been a continuous drama. "

"Truly it's so, " said Robert, and, as his examining eye swept thecrowd, he almost rose in his seat with astonishment, with difficultysuppressing a cry. Then he charged himself with being a fool. It couldnot be so! The thing was incredible! The man might look like him, butsurely he would not be so reckless as to come to such a place. 

Then he looked again, and he could no longer doubt. The stranger satnear the door and his dress was much like that of a prosperousseafaring man of the Dutch race. But Robert knew the blue eyes, loftyand questing like those of the eagle, and he was sure that the reddishbeard had grown on a face other than the one it now adorned. It wasSt. Luc, whom he knew to be romantic, adventurous, and ready for anyrisk. 

Robert moved his body forward a little, in order that it might bedirectly between Tayoga and the Frenchman, it being his first impulseto shelter St. Luc from the next person who was likely to recognizehim. But the Onondaga was not looking in that direction. The youngEnglish officer, moved by his intense interest, had engaged him inconversation continually, surprised that Tayoga should know so muchabout the white race and history. 

Robert looked so long at St. Luc, and with such a fixed and powerfulgaze, that at last the chevalier turned and their eyes met. Robert'ssaid:

"Why are you here? Your life is in danger every moment. If caught youwill be executed as a spy. "

"I'm not afraid, " replied the eyes of St. Luc. "You alone have seen meas I am. "

"But others will see you. "

"I think not. "

"How do you know that I will not proclaim at once who you are?"

"You will not because you do not wish to see me hanged or shot. "

Then the eyes of St. Luc left Robert and wandered ever the audience, which was now deeply engrossed in talk, although the Livingstons andthe De Lanceys kept zealously away from one another, and the familieswho were closely allied with them by blood, politics or business also, stayed near their chiefs. Robert began to fancy that he might havebeen mistaken, it was not really St. Luc, he had allowed an imaginaryresemblance to impose upon him, but reflection told him that it was noerror. He would have known the intense gaze of those burning blue eyesanywhere. He was still careful to keep his own body between Tayoga andthe Frenchman. 

The curtain rose and once more Robert fell under the great writer'sspell. Vivid action and poetic speech claimed him anew, and for themoment he forgot St. Luc. When the second act was finished, and whilethe applause was still filling the hall, he cast a fearful glancetoward the place where he had seen the chevalier. Then, in truth, herubbed his eyes. No St. Luc was there. The chair in which he had satwas not empty, but was occupied by a stolid, stout Dutchman, whoseemed not to have moved for hours. 

It had been a vision, a figment of the fancy, after all! But it wasmerely an attempt of the will to persuade himself that it was so. Hecould not doubt that he had seen St. Luc, who, probably listening tosome counsel of providence, had left the hall. Robert felt an immenserelief, and now he was able to assume his best manner when Mr. Hardybegan to present him and Tayoga to many of the notables. He met thegovernor, Mr. Watts, and more De Lanceys, Wilsons and Crugers than hecould remember, and he received invitations to great houses, and madeengagements which he intended to keep, if it were humanlypossible. Willet and Hardy exchanged glances when they noticed howeasily he adapted himself to the great world of his day. He respondedhere as he had responded in Quebec, although Quebec and New York, eacha center in its own way, were totally unlike. 

The play went on, and Robert was still absorbed in the majesticlines. At the next intermission there was much movement in theaudience. People walked about, old acquaintances spoke and strangerswere introduced to one another. Robert looked sharply for St. Luc, butthere was no trace of him. Presently Mr. Hardy was introducing him toa heavy man, dressed very richly, and obviously full of pride. 

"Mynheer Van Zoon, " he said, "this is young Robert Lennox. He has beenfor years in the care of David Willet, whom you have met in other anddifferent times. Robert, Mynheer Van Zoon is one of our greatestmerchants, and one of my most active rivals. "

Robert was about to extend his hand, but noticing that Mynheer VanZoon did not offer his he withheld his own. The merchant's face, intruth, had turned to deeper red than usual, and his eyes lowered. Hewas a few years older than Hardy, somewhat stouter, and his heavystrong features showed a tinge of cruelty. The impression that he madeupon Robert was distinctly unfavorable. 

"Yes, I have met Mr. Willet before, " said Van Zoon, "but so many yearshave passed that I did not know whether he was still living. I can saythe same about young Mr. Lennox. "

"Oh, they live hazardous lives, but when one is skilled in meetingperil life is not snuffed out so easily, " rejoined Mr. Hardy whoseemed to be speaking from some hidden motive. "They've returned tocivilization, and I think and trust, Adrian, that we'll hear more ofthem than for some years past. They're especial friends of mine, and Ishall do the best I can for them, even though my mercantile rivalrywith you absorbs, of necessity, so much of my energy. "

Van Zoon smiled sourly, and then Robert liked him less than ever. 

"The times are full of danger, " he said, "and one must watch to keephis own. "

He bowed, and turned to other acquaintances, evidently relieved atparting with them. 

"He does not improve with age, " said Willet thoughtfully. 

Robert was about to ask questions concerning this Adrian Van Zoon, whoseemed uneasy in their presence, but once more he restrained himself, his intuition telling him as before that neither Willet nor MasterHardy would answer them. 

The play moved on towards its dramatic close and Robert was back inthe world of passion and tragedy, of fancy and poetry. Van Zoon wasforgotten, St. Luc faded quite away, and he was not conscious of thepresence of Tayoga, or of Grosvenor, or of any of his friends. Shakespeare's _Richard_ was wholly the humpbacked villain to him, andwhen he met his fate on Bosworth Field he rejoiced greatly. As thecurtain went down for the last time he saw that Tayoga, too, wasmoved. 

"The English king was a wicked man, " he said, "but he died like agreat chief. "

They all passed out now, the street was filled with carriages and thetorches of the link boys and there was a great hum of conversation. St. Luc returned to Robert's mind, but he kept to himself the factthat he had been in the theater. It might be his duty to state to themilitary that he had seen in the city an important Frenchman who musthave come as a spy, but he could not do so. Nor did he feel anypricklings of the conscience about it, because he believed, even if hegave warning of St. Luc's presence, the wary chevalier would escape. 

They stood at the edge of the sidewalk, watching the carriages, greathigh-bodied vehicles, roll away. Mr. Hardy had a carriage of his own, but the distance between his house and the theater was so short thathe had not thought it necessary to use it. The night was clear, verycold and the illusion of the play was still upon the younger membersof his group. 

"You liked it?" said Mr. Hardy, looking keenly at Robert. 

"It was another and wonderful world to me, " replied the youth. 

"I thought it would make a great appeal to you, " said Master Benjamin. "Your type of mind always responds quickly to the poetic drama. Ah, there goes Mynheer Adrian Van Zoon. He has entered his carriagewithout looking once in our direction. "

He and Willet and Master Jonathan laughed together, softly but withevident zest. Whatever the feeling between them and whatever the causemight be, Robert felt that they had the advantage of Mynheer Van Zoonthat night and were pushing it. They watched the crowd leave and thelights fade in the darkness, and then they walked back together to thesolid red brick house of Mr. Hardy, where Grosvenor took leave ofthem, all promising that the acquaintance should be continued. 

"A fine young man, " said Mr. Hardy, thoughtfully. "I wish that moreof his kind would come over. We can find great use for them in thiscountry. "

Charteris also said farewell to them, telling them that his own housewas not far away, and offering them his services in any way theywished as long as they remained in the city. 

"Another fine young man, " said Master Benjamin, as the tall figure ofCharteris melted away in the darkness. "A good representative of ourcity's best blood and manners, and yes, of morals, too. "

Robert went alone the next morning to the new public library, foundedthe year before and known as the New York Society Library, a noveltythen and a great evidence of municipal progress. The most eminent menof the city, appointed by Governor de Lancey, were its trustees, and, the collection already being large, Robert spent a happy hour or twoglancing through the books. History and fiction appealed most to him, but he merely looked a little here and there, opening many volumes. Hewas proud that the intelligence and enterprise of New York had foundedso noble an institution and he promised himself that if, in the timeto come, he should be a permanent resident of the city, his visitsthere would be frequent. 

When he left the library it was about noon, the day being cloudy anddark with flurries of snow, those who were in the streets shiveringwith the raw cold. Robert drew his own heavy cloak closely about him, and, bending his head a little, strolled toward the Battery, in orderto look again at the ships that came from so many parts of theearth. A stranger, walking in slouching fashion, and with the collarof his coat pulled well up about his face, shambled directly in hisway. When Robert turned the man turned also and said in a low tone:

"Mr. Lennox!"

"St. Luc!" exclaimed Robert. "Are you quite mad? Don't you know thatyour life is in danger every instant?"

"I am not mad, nor is the risk as great as you think. Walk on by myside, as if you knew me. "

"I did not think, chevalier, that your favorite role was that of aspy. "

"Nor is it. This New York of yours is a busy city, and a man, even aFrenchman, may come here for other reasons than to learn militarysecrets. "

Robert stared at him, but St. Luc admonished him again to look infront of him, and walk on as if they were old acquaintances on somebusiness errand. 

"I don't think you want to betray me to the English, " he said. 

"No, I don't, " said Robert, "though my duty, perhaps, should make medo so. "

"But you won't. I felt assured of it, else I should not have spoken toyou. "

"What duty, other than that of a spy, can have brought you to NewYork?"

"Why make it a duty? It is true the times are troubled, and full ofwars, but one, on occasion, may seek his pleasure, nevertheless. Letus say that I came to New York to see the play which both of uswitnessed last night. 'Twas excellently done. I have seen playspresented in worse style at much more pretentious theaters inParis. Moreover I, a Frenchman, love Shakespeare. I consider him theequal of our magnificent Molière. "

"Which means that if you were not a Frenchman you would think himbetter. "

"A pleasant wit, Mr. Lennox. I am glad to see it in you. But you willadmit that I have come a long distance and incurred a great risk toattend a play by a British author given in a British town, though itmust be admitted that the British town has strong Dutchlineaments. Furthermore, I do bear witness that I enjoyed the playgreatly. 'Twas worth the trouble and the danger. "

"Since you insist, chevalier, that you came so great a distance andincurred so great a risk merely to worship at the shrine of ourShakespeare, as one gentleman to another I cannot say that I doubtyour word. But when we sailed down the Hudson on a sloop, and werecompelled to tie up in a cove to escape the wrath of a storm, I sawyou on the slope above me. "

"I saw you, too, then, Mr. Lennox, and I envied you your snug place onthe sloop. That storm was one of the most unpleasant incidents in mylong journey to New York to see Shakespeare's 'Richard III. ' Still, when one wishes a thing very badly one must be willing to pay a highprice for it. It was a good play by a good writer, the actors weremost excellent, and I have had sufficient reward for my trouble anddanger. "

The collar of his cloak was drawn so high now that it formed almost ahood around his head and face, but he turned a little, and Robert sawthe blue eyes, as blue as his own, twinkling with a humorous light. Itwas borne upon him with renewed force that here was a champion ofromance and high adventure. St. Luc was a survival. He was one ofthose knights of the Middle Ages who rode forth with lance and swordto do battle, perhaps for a lady's favor, and perhaps to crush theinfidel. His own spirit, which had in it a lightness, a gayety and ahumor akin to St. Luc's, responded at once. 

"Since you found the play most excellent, and I had the same delight, I presume that you will stay for all the others. Mr. Hallam and hisfine company are in New York for two weeks, if not longer. Having comeso far and at such uncommon risks, you will not content yourself witha single performance?"

"Alas! that is the poison in my cup. The leave of absence given me bythe Governor General of Canada is but brief, and I can remain in thiscity and stronghold of my enemy but a single night. "

They passed several men, but none took any notice of them. The day hadincreased in gloominess. Heavy clouds were coming up from the sea, enveloping the solid town in a thick and somber atmosphere. Snowbegan to fall and a sharp wind drove the flakes before it. Pedestriansbent forward, and drew their cloaks or coats about their faces toprotect themselves from the storm. 

"The weather favors us, " said St. Luc. "The people of New Yorkdefending themselves from the wind and the flakes will have no time tobe looking for an enemy among them. "

"Where are we going, chevalier?"

"That I know not, but being young, healthy and strong, perhaps we walkin a circle for the sake of exercise. "

"For which also you have come to New York--in order that you may walkabout our Battery and Bowling Green. "

"True! Quite true! You have a most penetrating mind, Mr. Lennox, andsince we speak of the objects of my errand here I recall a third, butof course, a minor motive. "

"I am interested in that third and minor motive, Chevalier deSt. Luc. "

"I noticed last night at the play that you were speaking to amerchant, one Adrian Van Zoon. "

"'Tis true, but how do you know Van Zoon?"

"Let it suffice, lad, that I know him and know him well. I wish you tobeware of him. "

He spoke with a sudden softness of tone that touched Robert, and therecould be no doubt that his meaning was good. They were still walkingin the most casual manner, their faces bent to the driving snow, andalmost hidden by the collars of their cloaks. 

"What can Adrian Van Zoon and I have in common?" asked Robert. 

"Lad, I bid thee again to beware of him! Look to it that you do notfall into his treacherous hands!"

His sudden use of the pronoun "thee, " and his intense earnestness, stirred Robert deeply. 

"Friends seem to rise around me, due to no merit of mine, " hesaid. "Willet has always watched over me. Tayoga is my brother. Jacobus Huysman has treated me almost as his own son, andMaster Benjamin Hardy has received me with great warmth of heart. Andnow you deliver to me a warning that I cannot but believe is givenwith the best intent. But again I ask you, why should I fear AdrianVan Zoon?"

"That, lad, I will not tell you, but once more I bid you beware ofhim. Think you, I'd have taken such a risk to prepare you for adanger, if it were not real?"

"I do not. I feel, Chevalier de St. Luc, that you are a friend intruth. Shall I speak of this to Mr. Willet? He will not blame me forhiding the knowledge of your presence here. "

"No. Keep it to yourself, but once more I tell you beware of AdrianVan Zoon. Now you will not see me again for a long time, and perhapsit will be on the field of battle. Have no fears for my safety. I canleave this solid town of yours as easily as I entered it. Farewell!"

"Farewell!" said Robert, with a real wrench at the heart. St. Luc lefthim and walked swiftly in the direction of St. George's Chapel. Thesnow increased so much and was driving so hard that in forty or fiftypaces he disappeared entirely and Robert, wishing shelter, went backto the house of Benjamin Hardy, moved by many and varied emotions. 

He could not doubt that St. Luc's warning was earnest and important, but why should he have incurred such great risks to give it? What washe to Adrian Van Zoon? and what was Adrian Van Zoon to him? And whatdid the talk at night between Willet and Hardy mean? He, seemed to bethe center of a singular circle of complications, of which otherpeople might know much, but of which he knew nothing. 

Mr. Hardy's house was very solid, very warm and very comfortable. Hewas still at the Royal Exchange, but Mr. Pillsbury had come home, andwas standing with his back to a great fire, his coattails drawn undereither arm in front of him. A gleam of warmth appeared in his solemneyes at the sight of Robert. 

"A fierce day, Master Robert, " he said. "'Tis good at such a time tostand before a red fire like this, and have stout walls between oneand the storm. "

"Spoken truly, Master Jonathan, " said Robert, as he joined him beforethe fire, and imitated his position. 

"You have been to our new city library? We are quite proud of it. "

"Yes, I was there, but I have also been thinking a little. "

"Thought never hurts one. We should all be better if we took morethought upon ourselves. "

"I was thinking of a man whom we saw at the play last night, themerchant, Adrian Van Zoon. "

Master Jonathan let his coattails fall from under his arms, and thenhe deliberately gathered them up again. 

"A wealthy and powerful merchant. He has ships on many seas. "

"I have inferred that Mr. Hardy does not like him. "

"Considering my words carefully, I should say that Mr. Hardy does notlike Mr. Van Zoon and that Mr. Van Zoon does not like Mr. Hardy. "

"I'm not seeking to be intrusive, but is it just business rivalry?"

"You are not intrusive, Master Robert. But my knowledge seldom extendsbeyond matters of business. "

"Which means that you might be able to tell me, but you deem it wisernot to do so. "

"The storm increases, Master Robert. The snow is almost blinding. Irepeat that it is a most excellent fire before which we arestanding. Mr. Hardy and your friends will be here presently and weshall have food. "

"It seems to me, Master Jonathan, that the people of New York eat muchand often. "

"It sustains life and confers a harmless pleasure. "

"To return a moment to Adrian Van Zoon. You say that his ships areupon every sea. In what trade are they engaged, mostly?"

"In almost everything, Master Robert. They say he does muchsmuggling--but I don't object to a decent bit of smuggling--and I fearthat certain very fast vessels of his know more than a little aboutthe slave trade. "

"I trust that Mr. Hardy has never engaged in such a traffic. "

"You may put your mind at rest upon that point, Master Robert. Noamount of profit could induce Mr. Hardy to engage in such commerce. "

Mr. Hardy, Tayoga and Willet came in presently, and the merchantremained a while after his dinner. The older men smoked pipes andtalked together and Robert and Tayoga looked out at the driving snow. Tayoga had received a letter from Colonel William Johnson thatmorning, informing him that all was well at the vale of Onondaga, andthe young Onondaga was pleased. They were speaking of their expecteddeparture to join Braddock's army, but they had heard from Willet thatthey were to remain longer than they had intended in New York, as thecall to march demanded no hurry. 

CHAPTER XII

THE SLAVER

Robert spent more days in New York, and they were all pleasant. Hisown handsome face and winning manner would have made his way anywhere, but it became known universally that a great interest was taken in himby Mr. Benjamin Hardy, who was a great figure in the city, a man notto be turned lightly into an enemy. It also seemed that some mysteryenveloped him--mystery always attracts--and the lofty and noble figureof the young Onondaga, who was nearly always by his side, heightenedthe romantic charm he had for all those with whom he came incontact. Both Hardy and Willet urged him to go wherever he was askedby the great, and clothes fitted to such occasions were providedpromptly. 

"I am not able to pay for these, " said Robert to Willet when he wasbeing measured for the first of his fine raiment. 

"Don't trouble yourself about it, " said the hunter, smiling, "I havesufficient to meet the bills, and I shall see that all your tailorsare reimbursed duly. Some one must always look after a man offashion. "

"I wish I knew more than I do, " said Robert in troubled tones, "because I've a notion that the money with which you will pay mytailor comes from the till of Master Benjamin Hardy. It's uncommonstrange that he does so much for me. I'm very grateful, but surelythere must be some motive behind it. "

He glanced at Willet to see how he took his words, but the huntermerely smiled, and Robert knew that the smile was a mask through whichhe could not penetrate. 

"Take the goods the gods provide thee, " said the hunter. 

"I will, " said Robert, cheerfully, "since it seems I can't do anythingelse. "

And he did. His response to New York continued to be as vigorous as ithad been to Quebec, and while New York lacked some of the brilliancy, some of the ultimate finish that, to his mind, had distinguishedQuebec, it was more solid, there was more of an atmosphere ofresource, and it was all vastly interesting. Charteris proved himselfa right true friend, and he opened for him whatever doors he cared toenter that Mr. Hardy may have left unlocked. He was also thrown muchwith Grosvenor, and the instinctive friendship between the two ripenedfast. 

On the fifth day of his stay in New York a letter came out of thewilderness from Wilton at Fort Refuge. It had been brought by anOneida runner to Albany, and was sent thence by post to New York. 

Wilton wrote that time would pass rather heavily with them in thelittle fortress, if the hostile Indians allowed it. Small bands nowinfested that region, and the soldiers were continually making marchesagainst them. The strange man, whom they called Black Rifle, was ofvast help, guiding them and saving them from ambush. 

Wilton wrote that he missed Philadelphia, which was certainly thefinest city outside of Europe, but he hoped to go back to it, seasonedand improved by life in the woods. New York, where he supposed Robertnow to be, was an attractive town, in truth, a great port, but it hadnot the wealth and cultivation of Philadelphia, as he hoped to showRobert some day. Meanwhile he wished him well. 

Robert smiled. He had pleasant memories of Wilton, Colden, Carson andthe others, and while he was making new friends he did not commit thecrime of forgetting old ones. It was his hope that he should meet themall again, not merely after the war, but long before. 

In his comings and goings among the great of their day Robert kept akeen eye for the vision of St. Luc. He half hoped, half feared thatsome time in the twilight or the full dusk of the night he would seein some narrow street the tall figure wrapped in its great cloak. Butthe chevalier did not appear, and Robert felt that he had not reallycome as a spy upon the English army and its preparations. He must havegone, days since. 

He met Adrian Van Zoon three times, that is, he was in the same roomwith him, although they spoke together only once. The merchant had inhis presence an air of detachment. He seemed to be one who continuallycarried a burden, and a stripling just from the woods could not longhave a place, either favorable or unfavorable, in his memory. Robertbegan to wonder if St. Luc had net been mistaken. What could a manborn and bred in France, and only in recent years an inhabitant ofCanada, know of Adrian Van Zoon of New York? What, above all, could heknow that would cause him to warn Robert against him? But this, likeall his other questions, disappeared in the enjoyments of themoment. Nature, which had been so kind in giving to him a vividimagination, had also given with it an intense appreciation. He likednearly everything, and nearly everybody, he could see a rosy mistwhere the ordinary man saw only a cloud, and just now New York was sokind to him that he loved it all. 

A week in the city and he attended a brilliant ball given by WilliamWalton in the Walton mansion, in Franklin Square, then the mostelaborate and costly home in North America. It was like a greatEnglish country house, with massive brick walls and woodwork, allimported and beautifully carved. The staircase in particular made ofdark ebony was the wonder of its day, and, in truth, the wholeinterior was like that of a palace, instead of a private residence, atthat time, in America. 

Robert enjoyed himself hugely. He realized anew how close was theblood relationship among all those important families, and he wasalready familiar with their names. The powerful sponsorship of Mr. Hardy had caused them to take him in as one of their number, and forthat reason he liked them all the more. He was worldly wise enoughalready to know that we are more apt to call a social circle snobbishwhen we do not belong to it. Now, he was a welcome visitor at the besthouses in New York, and all was rose to him. 

Adrian Van Zoon, who had not only wealth but strong connections, wasthere, but, as on recent occasions he took no notice of Robert, untillate in the evening when the guests were dancing the latest Paris andLondon dances in the great drawing-room. Robert was resting for alittle space and as he leaned against the wall the merchant drew nearhim and addressed him with much courtesy. 

"I fear, Mr. Lennox, " he said, "that I have spoken to you ratherbrusquely, for which I offer many apologies. It was due, perhaps, tothe commercial rivalries of myself and Mr. Hardy, in whose house youare staying. It was but natural for me to associate you with him. "

"I wish to be linked with him, " said Robert, coldly. "I have a greatliking and respect for Mr. Hardy. "

Mynheer Van Zoon laughed and seemed not at all offended. 

"The answer of a lad, and a proper one for a lad, " he said. "'Tis wellto be loyal to one's friends, and I must admit, too, that Mr. Hardy isa man of many high qualities, a fact that a rivalry in businessextending over many years, has proved to me. He and I cannot becomefriends, but I do respect him. "

He had imparted some warmth to his tone, and his manner bore theappearance of geniality. Robert, so susceptible to courtesy in others, began to find him less repellent. He rejoined in the same politemanner, and Mynheer Van Zoon talked to him a little while as a busyman of middle age would speak to a youth. He asked him of hisexperiences at Quebec, of which he had heard some rumor, and Robert, out of the fullness of his mind, spoke freely on that subject. 

"Is it true, " asked Mynheer Van Zoon, "that David Willet in a duelwith swords slew a famous bravo?"

"It's quite true, " replied Robert. "I was there, and saw it with myown eyes. Pierre Boucher was the man's name, and never was a deathmore deserved. "

"Willet is a marvel with the sword. "

"You knew him in his youth, Mynheer Van Zoon?"

"I did not say that. It is possible that I was thinking of some onewho had talked to me about him. But, whatever thought may have been inmy mind, David Willet and I are not likely to tread the same path. Irepeat, Master Lennox, that although my manner may have seemed to yousomewhat brusque in the past, I wish you well. Do you remain muchlonger in New York?"

"Only a few days, I think. "

"And you still find much of interest to see?"

"Enough to occupy the remainder of my time. I wish to see a bit ofLong Island, but tomorrow I go to Paulus Hook to find one NicholasSuydam and to carry him a message from Colonel William Johnson, whichhas but lately come to me in the post. I suppose it will be easy toget passage across the Hudson. "

"Plenty of watermen will take you for a fare, but if you are familiarwith the oars yourself it would be fine exercise for a strong youthlike you to row over and then back again. "

"It's a good suggestion, as I do row, and I think I'll adopt it. "

Mynheer Van Zoon passed on a moment or two later, and Robert, with hisextraordinary susceptibility to a friendly manner, felt a pleasantimpression. Surely St. Luc, who at least was an official enemy, didnot know the truth about Van Zoon! And if the Frenchman did happen tobe right, what did he have to fear in New York, surrounded by friends?

The evening progressed, but Mynheer Van Zoon left early, and then inthe pleasures of the hour, surrounded by youth and brightness, Robertforgot him, too. A banquet was served late, and there was such adisplay of silver and gold plate that the British officers themselvesopened their eyes and later wrote letters to England, telling of theamazing prosperity and wealth of New York, as proven by what they hadseen in the Walton and other houses. 

Robert did not go back to the home of Mr. Hardy, until a very latehour, and he slept late the next day. When he rose he found that allexcept himself had gone forth for one purpose or another, but itsuited his own plan well, as he could now take the letter of ColonelWilliam Johnson to his friend, Master Nicholas Suydam, in PaulusHook. It was another dark, gloomy day, but clouds and cold had littleeffect on his spirits, and when he walked along the shore of the NorthRiver, looking for a boat, he met the chaff of the watermen withhumorous remarks of his own. They discouraged his plan to row himselfacross, but being proud of his skill he clung to it, and, havingdeposited two golden guineas as security for its return, he selected asmall but strong boat and rowed into the stream. 

A sharp wind was blowing in from the sea, but he was able to managehis little craft with ease, and, being used to rough water, he enjoyedthe rise and dip of the waves. A third of the way out and he pausedand looked back at New York, the steeple of St. George's showingabove the line of houses. He could distinguish from the mass otherbuildings that he knew, and his heart suddenly swelled with affectionfor this town, in which he had received such a warm welcome. He wouldcertainly live here, when the wars were over, and he could settle downto his career. 

Then he turned his eyes to the inner bay, where he saw the usualamount of shipping, sloops, schooners, brigs and every other kind ofvessel known to the times. Behind them rose the high wooded shores ofStaten Island, and through the channel between it and Long IslandRobert saw other ships coming in. Truly, it was a noble bay, apparently made for the creation of a great port, and already busy manwas putting it to its appointed use. Then he looked up the Hudson atthe lofty Palisades, the precipitous shores facing them, and his eyescame back to the stream. Several vessels under full sail were steeringfor the mouth of the Hudson, but he looked longest at a schooner, painted a dark color, and very trim in her lines. He saw two menstanding on her decks, and two or three others visible in her rigging. 

Evidently she was a neat and speedy craft, but he was not there towaste his time looking at schooners. The letter of Colonel WilliamJohnson to Master Nicholas Suydam in Paulus Hook must be delivered, and, taking up his oars, he rowed vigorously toward the hamlet on theJersey shore. 

When he was about two-thirds of the way across he paused to look backagain, but the air was so heavy with wintry mists that New York didnot show at all. He was about to resume the oars once more when thesound of creaking cordage caused him to look northward. Then heshouted in alarm. The dark schooner was bearing down directly uponhim, and was coming very swiftly. A man on the deck whom he took to bethe captain shouted at him, but when Robert, pulling hard, shot hisboat ahead, it seemed to him that the schooner changed her coursealso. 

It was the last impression he had of the incident, as the prow of theschooner struck his boat and clove it in twain. He jumpedinstinctively, but his head received a glancing blow, and he did notremember anything more until he awoke in a very dark and closeplace. His head ached abominably, and when he strove to raise a handto it he found that he could not do so. He thought at first that itwas due to weakness, a sort of temporary paralysis, coming from theblow that he dimly remembered, but he realized presently that hishands were bound, tied tightly to his sides. 

He moved his body a little, and it struck against wood on eitherside. His feet also were bound, and he became conscious of a swayingmotion. He was in a ship's bunk and he was a prisoner of somebody. Hewas filled with a fierce and consuming rage. He had no doubt that hewas on the schooner that had run him down, nor did he doubt eitherthat he had been run down purposely. Then he lay still and by longstaring was able to make out a low swaying roof above him and verynarrow walls. It was a strait, confined place, and it was certainlydeep down in the schooner's hold. A feeling of horrible despair seizedhim. The darkness, his aching head, and his bound hands and feetfilled him with the worst forebodings. Nor did he have any way ofestimating time. He might have been lying in the bunk at least a week, and he might now be far out at sea. 

In misfortune, the intelligent and imaginative suffer most becausethey see and feel everything, and also foresee further misfortunes tocome. Robert's present position brought to him in a glittering trainall that he had lost. Having a keen social sense his life in New Yorkhad been one of continuing charm. Now the balls and receptions thathe had attended at great houses came back to him, even more brilliantand vivid than their original colors had been. He remembered the manybeautiful women he had seen, in their dresses of silk or satin, withtheir rosy faces and powdered hair, and the great merchants and feudallandowners, and the British and American officers in their bright newuniforms, talking proudly of the honors they expected to win. 

Then that splendid dream was gone, vanishing like a mist before awind, and he was back in the swaying darkness of the bunk, hands andfeet bound, and head aching. All things are relative. He felt now ifonly the cruel cords were taken off his wrists and ankles he could behappy. Then he would be able to sit up, move his limbs, and his headwould stop aching. He called all the powers of his will to hisaid. Since he could not move he would not cause himself any increaseof pain by striving to do so. He commanded his body to lie still andcompose itself and it obeyed. In a little while his head ceased toache so fiercely, and the cords did not bite so deep. 

Then he took thought. He was still sure that he was on board theschooner that had run him down. He remembered the warning of St. Lucagainst Adrian Van Zoon, and Adrian Van Zoon's suggestion that he rowhis own boat across to Paulus Hook. But it seemed incredible. Amerchant, a rich man of high standing in New York, could not plan hismurder. Where was the motive? And, if such a motive did exist, a manof Van Zoon's standing could not afford to take so great a risk. Inspite of St. Luc and his faith in him he dismissed it as animpossibility. If Van Zoon had wished his death he would not havebeen taken out of the river. He must seek elsewhere the reason of hispresent state. 

He listened attentively, and it seemed to him that the creaking andgroaning of the cordage increased. Once or twice he thought he heardfootsteps over his head, but he concluded that it was merely theimagination. Then, after an interminable period of waiting, the doorto the room opened and a man carrying a ship's lantern entered, followed closely by another. Robert was able to turn on his side andstare at them. 

The one who carried the lantern was short, very dark, and had goldrings in his ears. Robert judged him to be a Portuguese. But hisattention quickly passed to the man behind him, who was much taller, rather spare, his face clean shaven, his hard blue eyes set closetogether. Robert knew instinctively that he was master of the ship. 

"Hold up the lantern, Miguel, " the tall man said, "and let's have alook at him. "

The Portuguese obeyed. 

Then Robert felt the hard blue eyes fastened upon him, but he raisedhimself as much as he could and gave back the gaze fearlessly. 

"Well, how's our sailorman?" said the captain, laughing, and hislaughter was hideous to the prisoner. 

"I don't understand you, " said Robert. 

"My meaning is plain enough, I take it. "

"I demand that you set me free at once and restore me to my friends inNew York. "

The tall man laughed until he held his sides, and the short manlaughed with him, laugh for laugh. Their laughter so filled Robertwith loathing and hate that he would have attacked them both had hebeen unbound. 

"Come now, Peter, " said the captain at last. "Enough of your grandmanner. You carry it well for a common sailor, and old Nick himselfknows where you got your fine clothes, but here you are back amongyour old comrades, and you ought to be glad to see 'em. "

"What do you mean?" asked the astonished Robert. 

"Now, don't look so surprised. You can keep up a play too long. Youknow as well as we do that you're plain Peter Smith, an able youngsailorman, when you're willing, who deserted us in Baltimore threemonths ago, and you with a year yet to serve. And here's yourparticular comrade, Miguel, so glad to see you. When we ran your boatdown, all your own fault, too, Miguel jumped overboard, and he didn'tdream that the lad he was risking his life to save was his oldchum. Oh, 'twas a pretty reunion! And now, Peter, thank Miguel forbringing you back to life and to us. "

A singular spirit seized Robert. He saw that he was at the mercy ofthese men, who utterly without scruple wished for some reason to holdhim. He could be a player too, and perhaps more was to be won by beinga player. 

"I'm sorry, " he said, "but I was tempted by the follies of the land, and I've had enough of 'em. If you'll overlook it and let the past beburied, captain, you'll have no better seaman than Peter Smith. You've always been a just but kind man, and so I throw myself on yourmercy. "

The captain and Miguel exchanged astonished glances. 

"I know you'll do it, captain, " Robert went on in his most winningtones, "because, as I've just said, you've always been a kind man, especially kind to me. I suppose when I first signed with you that Iwas as ignorant and awkward a land lubber as you ever saw. But yourpatient teaching has made me a real sailor. Release me now, and Ithink that in a few hours I will be fit to go to work again. "

"Cut the lashings, Miguel, " said the captain. 

Miguel's sharp knife quickly severed them, and Robert sat up in thebunk. When the blood began to flow freely in the veins, cut offhitherto, he felt stinging pains at first, but presently heavenlyrelief came. The captain and Miguel stood looking at him. 

"Peter, " said the captain, "you were always a lad of spirit, and I'mglad to get you back, particularly as we have such a long voyage aheadof us. One doesn't go to the coast of Africa, gather a cargo of slavesand get back in a day. "

In spite of himself Robert could not repress a shudder of horror. Aslaver and he a prisoner on board her! He might be gone a year ormore. Never was a lad in worse case, but somewhere in him was a sparkof hope that refused to be extinguished. He gave a more imperioussummons than ever to his will, and it returned to his aid. 

"You've been kind to Peter Smith. Few captains would forgive what I'vedone, but I'll try to make it up to you. How long are we out from NewYork?" he said. 

"It might be an hour or it might be a day or what's more likely itmight be two days. You see, Peter, a lad who gets a crack on the headlike yours lies still and asleep for a long time. Besides, it don'tmake any difference to you how long we've been out. So, just you stayin your bunk a little while longer, and Miguel will bring yousomething to eat and drink. "

"Thank you, captain. You're almost a father to me. "

"That's a good lad, Peter. I am your father, I'm the father of all mycrew, and don't forget that a father sometimes has to punish hischildren, so just you stay in your bunk till you're bid to come out ofit. "

"Thank you, captain. I wouldn't think of disobeying you. Besides, I'mtoo weak to move yet. "

The captain and Miguel went out, and Robert heard them fastening thedoor on the outside. Then the darkness shut him in again, and he layback in his bunk. The spark of hope somewhere in his mind had grown alittle larger. His head had ceased to ache and his limbs werefree. The physical difference made a mental difference yetgreater. Although there seemed to be absolutely no way out, he wouldfind one. 

The door was opened again, and Miguel, bearing the ship's lantern inone hand and a plate of food in the other, came in. It was rough foodsuch as was served on rough ships, but Robert sat up and looked at ithungrily. Miguel grinned, and laughed until the gold hoops in his earsshook. 

"You, Peter Smith, " he said. "Me terrible glad to see you again. Missmy old comrade. Mourn for him, and then when find him jump into thecold river to save him. "

"It's true, " said Robert, "it was a long and painful parting, but herewe are, shipmates again. It was good of you, Miguel, to risk your lifeto save me, and now that we've had so many polite interchanges, suppose you save me from starving to death and pass that plate offood. "

"With ver' good will, Peter. Eat, eat with the great heartiness, because we have ver', ver' hard work before us and for a longtime. The captain will want you to do as much work in t'ree mont' ast'ree men do, so you can make up the t'ree mont' you have lost. "

"Tell him I'm ready. I've already confessed all my sins to him. "

"He won't let you work as sailor at first. He make you help me in thecook's galley. "

"I'm willing to do that too. You know I can cook. You'll remember, Miguel, how I helped you in the Mediterranean, and how I did almostall your work that time you were sick, when we were cruising down tothe Brazils?"

Miguel grinned. 

"You have the great courage, you Peter, " he said. "You alwayshave. Feel better now?"

"A lot, Miguel. The bread was hard, I suppose, and better potatoeshave been grown, but I didn't notice the difference. That was goodwater, too. I've always thought that water was a fine drink. And now, Miguel, hunger and thirst being satisfied, I'll get up and stretch mylimbs a while. Then I'll be ready to go to work. "

"I tell you when the captain wants you. Maybe an hour from now, maybetwo hours. "

He took his lantern and the empty plate and withdrew, but Robert heardhim fastening the door on the outside again. Evidently they did notyet wholly trust the good intentions of Peter Smith, the deserter, whom they had recaptured in the Hudson. But the spark of hope lodgedsomewhere in the mind of Peter Smith was still growing andglowing. The removal of the bonds from his wrist and ankles hadbrought back a full and free circulation, and the food and water hadalready restored strength to one so young and strong. He stood up, flexed his muscles and took deep breaths. 

He had no familiarity with the sea, but he was used to navigation incanoes and boats on large and small lakes in the roughest kind ofweather, and the rocking of the schooner, which continued, did notmake him seasick, despite the close foul air of the little room inwhich he was locked. He still heard the creaking of cordage and now heheard the tumbling of waves too, indicating that the weather wasrough. He tried to judge by these sounds how fast the schooner wasmoving, but he could make nothing of it. Then he strained his memoryto see if he could discover in any manner how long he had been on thevessel, but the period of his unconsciousness remained a mystery, which he could not unveil by a single second. 

Long stay in the room enabled him to penetrate its dusk a little, andhe saw that its light and air came in normal times from a single smallporthole, closed now. Nevertheless a few wisps of mist entered thetiny crevices, and he inferred the vessel was in a heavy fog. He wasglad of it, because he believed the schooner would move slowly at sucha time, and anything that impeded the long African journey was to hisadvantage. 

A period which seemed to be six hours but which he afterward knew tobe only one, passed, and his door swung back for the third time. Theface of Miguel appeared in the opening and again he grinned, until hismouth formed a mighty slash across his face. 

"You come on deck now, you Peter, " he said, "captain wants you. "

Robert's heart gave a mighty beat. Only those who have been shut up inthe dark know what it is to come out into the light. That alone wassufficient to give him a fresh store of courage and hope. So hefollowed Miguel up a narrow ladder and emerged upon the deck. As hehad inferred, the schooner was in a heavy fog, with scarcely any windand the sails hanging dead. 

The captain stood near the mast, gazing into the fog. He lookedtaller and more evil than ever, and Robert saw the outline of a pistolbeneath his heavy pea jacket. Several other men of variousnationalities stood about the deck, and they gave Robert malicioussmiles. Forward he saw a twelve pound brass cannon, a deadly anddangerous looking piece. It was extremely cold on deck, too, the rawfog seeming to be so much liquid ice, but, though Robert shivered, heliked it. Any kind of fresh air was heaven after that stuffy littlecabin. 

"How are you feeling, Peter?" asked the captain, although there was nonote of sympathy in his voice. 

"Very well, sir, thank you, " replied Robert, "and again I wish to makemy apologies for deserting, but the temptations of New York are verystrong, sir. The city went to my head. "

"So it seems. We missed you on the voyage to Boston and back, but wehave you now. Doubtless Miguel has told you that you are to help him acouple of days in his galley, and you'll stay there close. If you comeout before I give the word it's a belaying pin for you. But when I dogive the word you'll go back to your work as one of the cleverestsailormen I ever had. You'll remember how you used to go out on thespars in the iciest and slipperiest weather. None so clever at it asyou, Peter, and I'll soon see that you have the chance to show againto all the men that you're the best sailor aboard ship. "

Robert shivered mentally. He divined the plan of this villain, whowould send him in the icy rigging to sure death. He, an untrainedsailor, could not keep his footing there in a storm, and it could besaid that it was an accident, as it would be in the fulfilment thoughnot in the intent. But he divined something else that stopped themental shudder and that gave him renewed hope. Why should the captainthreaten him with a belaying pin if he did not stay in the cook'sgalley for two days? To Robert's mind but one reason appeared, and itwas the fear that he should be seen on deck. And that fear existedbecause they were yet close to land. It was all so clear to him thathe never doubted and again his heart leaped. He was bareheaded, but hetouched the place where his cap brim should have been and replied:

"I'll remember, captain. "

"See that you do, " said the man in level tones, instinct neverthelesswith hardness and cruelty. 

Robert touched his forehead again and turned away with Miguel, descending to the cook's galley, resolved upon some daring trial, hedid not yet know what. Here the Portuguese set him to work at once, scouring pots and kettles and pans, and he toiled without complaintuntil his arms ached. Miguel at last began to talk. He seemed tosuffer from the lack of companionship, and Robert divined that he wasthe only Portuguese on board. 

"Good helper, you Peter, " he said. "It no light job to cook for twentymen, and all of them hungry all the time. "

"Have we our full crew on board, Miguel?"

"Yes, twenty men and four more, and plenty guns, plenty powder andball. Fine cannon, too. "

Robert judged that the slaver would be well armed and well manned, buthe decided to ask no more questions at present, fearing to arouse thesuspicions of Miguel, and he worked on with shut lips. The Portuguesehimself talked--it seemed that he had to do so, as the longing forcompanionship overcame him--but he did not tell the name of theschooner or its captain. He merely chattered of former voyages and ofthe ports he had been in, invariably addressing his helper as Peter, and speaking of him as if he had been his comrade. 

Robert, while apparently absorbed in his tasks, listened attentivelyto all that he might hear from above He knew that the fog was as thickas ever, and that the ship was merely moving up and down with theswells. She might be anchored in comparatively shallow water. Now hewas absolutely sure that they were somewhere near the coast, and thecoast meant hope and a chance. 

Dinner, rude but plentiful, was served for the sailors and foodsomewhat more delicate for the captain in his cabin. 

Robert himself attended to the captain, and he could see enough now toknow that the dark had come. He inferred there would be no objectionto his going upon deck in the night, but he made no such suggestion. Instead he waited upon the tall man with a care and deftness that madethat somber master grin. 

"I believe absence has really improved you, Peter, " he said. "Ihaven't been waited on so well in a long time. "

"Thank you, sir, " said Robert. 

Secretly he was burning with humiliation. It hurt his pride terriblyto serve a rough sea captain in such a manner, but he had no choiceand he resolved that if the chance came he would pay the debt. Whenthe dinner or supper, whichever it might be called, was over, he wentback to the galley and cheerfully began to clear away, and to wash andwipe dishes. Miguel gave him a compliment, saying that he had improvedsince their latest voyage and Robert thanked him duly. 

When all the work was done he crawled into a bunk just over the cook'sand in any other situation would have fallen asleep at once. But hisnerves were on edge, and he was not sleepy in the least. Miguel, without taking off his clothes, lay down in the bunk beneath him, andRobert soon heard him snoring. He also heard new sounds from above, awhistle and a shriek and a roar combined that he did not recognize atfirst, but which a little thought told him to be a growing wind andthe crash of the waves. The schooner began to dip and riseviolently. He was dizzy for a little while, but he soon recovered. Astorm! The knowledge gave him pleasure. He did not know why, but hefelt that it, too, contributed hope and a chance. 

The roar of the storm increased, but Miguel, who had probably spentnearly all his life at sea, continued to sleep soundly. Robert wasnever in his life more thoroughly awake. 

He sat up in his bunk, and now and then he heard the sound of voicesand of footsteps overhead, but soon they were lost entirely in theincessant shrieking of the wind and the continuous thunder of thegreat waves against the side of the schooner. In truth, it was astorm, one of great fury. He knew that the ship although stripped tothe utmost, must be driving fast, but in what direction he had noidea. He would have given much to know. 

The tumult grew and by and by he heard orders shouted through atrumpet. He could stand it no longer, and, leaping down, he seized thePortuguese by the shoulder and shook him. 

"Up, Miguel, " he cried. "A great storm is upon us!"

The cook opened his eyes sleepily, and then sprang up, a look of alarmon his face. While the eyes of the Portuguese were filled with fear, he also seemed to be in a daze. It was apparent to Robert that he wasa heavy sleeper, and his long black hair falling about his forehead hestared wildly. His aspect made an appeal to Robert's sense of humor, even in those tense moments. 

"My judgment tells me, Miguel, " he shouted--he was compelled to raisehis voice to a high pitch owing to the tremendous clatteroverhead--"that there is a great storm, and the schooner is in danger!And you know, too, that your old comrade, Peter Smith, who has sailedthe seas with you so long, is likely to be right in his opinions!"

The gaze of Miguel became less wild, but he looked at Robert with aweand then with superstition. 

"You have brought us bad luck, " he exclaimed. "An evil day for uswhen you came aboard. "

Robert laughed. A fanciful humor seized him. 

"But this is my place, " he said. "I, Peter Smith, belong on board thisschooner and you know, Miguel, that you and the captain insisted on mycoming back. "

"We go on deck!" cried the cook, now thoroughly alarmed by the uproar, which always increased. He rushed up the ladder and Robert followedhim, to be blown completely off his feet when he reached the deck. Buthe snatched at the woodwork, held fast, and regained an uprightposition. The captain stood not far away, holding to a rope, but hewas so deeply engrossed in directing his men that he paid no attentionto Robert. 

The youth cleared the mist and spray from his eyes and took acomprehensive look. The aspect of sea and sky was enough to strikealmost any one with terror, but upon this occasion he was anexception. He had never looked upon a wilder world, but in its verywildness lay his hope. The icy spars from which he would slip toplunge to his death in the chilling sea were gone, and so was farAfrica, and the slaver's hunt. He was not a seaman, his experience hadbeen with lakes, but one could reason from lakes to the universalocean, and he knew that the schooner was in a fight for life. Andinvolved in it was his fight for freedom. 

The wind, cold as death, and sharp as a sword, blew out of thenortheast, and the schooner, heeled far over, was driving fast beforeit, in spite of every effort of a capable captain and crew. The shiprose and fell violently with the huge swells, and water that stunglike an icy sleet swept over her continually. Looking to the westwardRobert saw something that caused his heart to throb violently. It wasa dim low line, but he knew it to be land. 

What land it was he had no idea, nor did he at the moment care, butthere lay freedom. Rows of breakers opening their strong teeth for theship might stretch between, but better the breakers than the slaver'sdeck and the man hunt in the slimy African lagoons. For him the icywind was the breath of life, and he soon ceased to shiver. But hebecame conscious of chattering teeth near him and he saw Miguel, hisface a reproduction of terror in all its aspects. 

"We go!" shouted the Portuguese. "The storm drive the ship on thebreakers and she break to pieces, and all of us lost!"

Robert's fantastic spirit was again strong upon him. 

"Then let us go!" he shouted back. "Better this clean, cold coast thanthe fever swamps of Africa! Hold fast, Miguel, and we'll ride intogether!"

The superstitious awe of the Portuguese deepened, and he drew awayfrom Robert. In the moment of terrible storm and approaching deaththis could be no mortal youth who showed not fear, but instead a joythat was near to exaltation. Then and there he was convinced that whenthey had seized him and brought him aboard they had made their owndoom certain. 

"In twenty minutes, we strike!" cried Miguel. "Ah, how the wind rise!Many a year since I see such a storm!"

Spars snapped and were carried away in the foaming sea. Then the mastwent, and the crew began to launch the boats. Robert rushed to thecaptain's cabin. When he served the man there he had not failed toobserve what the room contained, and now he snatched from the wall ahuge greatcoat, a belt containing a brace of pistols in a holster withammunition, and a small sword. He did not know why he took the sword, but it was probably some trick of the fancy and he buckled it on withthe rest. Then he returned to the deck, where he could barely hold hisfooting, the schooner had heeled so far over, and so powerful was thewind and the driving of the spray. One of the boats had been launchedunder the command of the second mate, but she was overturned almostinstantly, and all on board her were lost. Robert was just in time tosee a head bob once or twice on the surface of the sea, and thendisappear. 

A second boat commanded by the first mate was lowered and seven oreight men managed to get into it, rowing with all their might towardan opening that appeared in the white line of foam. A third whichcould take the remainder of the crew was made ready and the captainhimself would be in charge of it. 

It was launched successfully and the men dropped into it, one by one, but very fast. Miguel swung down and into a place. Robert advanced forthe same purpose, but the captain, who was still poised on the rail ofthe ship, took notice of him for the first time. 

"No! No, Peter!" he shouted, and even in the roar of the wind Robertobserved the grim humor in his voice. "You've been a good and faithfulsailorman, and we leave you in charge of the ship! It's a greatpromotion and honor for you, Peter, but you deserve it! Handle herwell because she's a good schooner and answers kindly to a kind hand!Now, farewell, Peter, and a long and happy voyage to you!"

A leveled pistol enforced his command to stop, and the next moment heslid down a rope and into the boat. A sailor cut the rope and theypulled quickly away, leaving Robert alone on the schooner. Hisexultation turned to despair for a moment, and then his courage cameback. Tayoga in his place would not give up. He would pray to hisManitou, who was Robert's God, and put complete faith in His wisdomand mercy. Moreover, he was quit of all that hateful crew. The shipof the slavers was beneath his feet, but the slavers themselves weregone. 

As he looked, he saw the second boat overturn, and he thought he heardthe wild cry of those about to be lost, but he felt neither pity norsympathy. A stern God, stern to such as they, had called them toaccount. The captain's boat had disappeared in the mist and spray. 

Robert, with the huge greatcoat wrapped about him clung to the stumpof the mast, which long since had been blown overboard, and watchedthe white line of the breakers rapidly coming nearer, as they reachedout their teeth for the schooner. He knew that he could do nothingmore for himself until the ship struck. Then, with some happy chanceaiding him, he would drop into the sea and make a desperate try forthe land. He would throw off the greatcoat when he leaped, butmeanwhile he kept it on, because one would freeze without it in theicy wind. 

He heard presently the roaring of the breakers mingled with theroaring of the wind, and, shutting his eyes, he prayed for a miracle. 

He felt the foam beating upon his face, and believing it must comefrom the rocks, he clung with all his might to the stump of the mast, because the shock must occur within a few moments. He felt theschooner shivering under him, and rising and falling heavily, and thenhe opened his eyes to see where best to leap when the shock did come. 

He beheld the thick white foam to right and left, but he had notprayed in vain. The miracle had happened. Here was a narrow openingin the breakers, and, with but one chance in a hundred to guide it, the schooner had driven directly through, ceasing almost at once torock so violently. But there was enough power left in the waves evenbehind the rocks to send the schooner upon a sandy beach, where shemust soon break up. 

But Robert was saved. He knew it and he murmured devout thanks. Whenthe schooner struck in the sand he was thrown roughly forward, but hemanaged to regain his feet for an instant, and he leaped outward asfar as he could, forgetting to take off his greatcoat. A returningwave threw him down and passed over his head, but exerting all hiswill, and all his strength he rose when it had passed, and ran for theland as hard as he could. The wave returned, picked him up, andhurried him on his way. When it started back again its force was toomuch spent and the water was too shallow to have much effect onRobert. He continued running through the yielding sand, and, when thewave came in again and snatched at him, it was not able to touch hisfeet. 

He reached weeds, then bushes, and clutched them with both hands, lestsome wave higher and more daring than all the rest should yet come forhim and seize him. But, in a moment, he let them go, knowing that hewas safe, and laughing rather giddily, sank down in a faint. 

CHAPTER XIII

THE MEETING

When Robert revived the wind was still blowing hard, although therehad been some decrease in its violence, and it was yet night. He waswet and very cold, and, as he arose, he shivered in a chill. Thegreatcoat was still wrapped about his body, and although it was soakedhe always believed, nevertheless, that in some measure it hadprotected him while he slept. The pistols, the ammunition and thesword were in his belt, and he believed that the ammunition, fastenedsecurely in a pouch, was dry, though he would look into that later. 

He was quite sure that he had not been unconscious long, as theappearance of the sky was unchanged. The bushes among which he hadlain were short but tough, and had run their roots down deeply intothe sand. They were friendly bushes. He remembered how glad he hadbeen to grasp them when he made that run from the surf, and to someextent they had protected him from the cold wind when he lay amongthem like one dead. 

The big rollers, white at the top, were still thundering on the beach, and directly in front of him he saw a lowering hulk, that of theschooner. The slaver's wicked days were done, as every wave drove itdeeper into the sand, and before long it must break up. Robert feltthat it had been overtaken by retributive justice, and, despite thechill that was shaking him, he was shaken also by a great thrill ofjoy. Wet and cold and on a desolate shore, he was, nevertheless, free. 

He began to run back and forth with great vigor, until he felt theblood flowing in a warm, strong current through his veins again, andhe believed that in time his clothes would dry upon him. He took offthe greatcoat, and hung it upon the bushes where the wind would have afair chance at it, and he believed that in the morning it would bedry, too. Then, finding his powder untouched by the water, he withdrewthe wet charges from the pistols and reloaded them. 

If he had not been seasoned by a life in the wilderness and countlesshardships he probably would have perished from exhaustion and cold, but his strong, enduring frame threw off the chill, and he did notpause for three full hours until he had made a successful fight forhis life. Then very tired but fairly warm he stopped for a while, andbecame conscious that the wind had died to a great extent. The rollerswere not half so high and the hulk of the ship showed larger andclearer than ever. He believed that when the storm ceased he couldboard her and find food, if he did not find it elsewhere. Meanwhile hewould explore. 

Buckling on his pistols and sword, but leaving the greatcoat tocontinue its process of drying, he walked inland, finding only adesolate region of sand, bushes and salt marshes, without any sign ofhuman habitation. He believed it was the Jersey coast, and that hecould not be any vast distance from New York. But it seemed hopelessto continue in that direction and being worn to the bone he returnedto his greatcoat, which had become almost dry in the wind. 

Now he felt that he must address himself to the need of the moment, which was sleep, and he hunted a long time for a suitable lair. A highbank of sand was covered with bushes larger and thicker than theothers, and at the back of the bank grew a tree of considerable sizewith two spreading roots partly above ground. The sand was quite dry, and he heaped it much higher along the roots. Then he lay down betweenthem, being amply protected on three sides, while the bushes wavedover his head. He was not only sheltered, he was hidden also, andfeeling safe, with the greatcoat, now wholly dry, wrapped around him, and the pistols and sword beside him, he closed his eyes and fellasleep. 

The kindly fortune that had taken the lad out of such desperatecircumstances remained benevolent. The wind ceased entirely and theair turned much warmer. Day soon came, and with it a bright cheerfulsun, that gilded the great expanse of low and desolate shore. The boyslept peacefully while the morning passed and the high sun marked thecoming of the afternoon. 

He had been asleep about ten hours when he awoke, turned once or twicein his lair and then stood up. It was a beautiful day, in strikingcontrast with the black night of storm, and he knew by the position ofthe sun that it was within about three hours of its setting. Hetested his body, but there was no soreness. He was not conscious ofanything but a ravening hunger, and he believed that he knew where hecould satisfy it. 

There was no wind and the sea was calm, save for a slight swell. Theschooner, its prow out of the water, was in plain view. It was sodeeply imbedded in the sand that Robert considered it a firm house ofshelter, until it should be broken to pieces by successive storms. Butat present he looked upon it as a storehouse of provisions, and hehurried down the beach. 

His foot struck against something, and he stopped, shuddering. It wasthe body of one of the slavers and presently he passed another. Thesea was giving up its dead. He reached the schooner, glad to leavethese ghastly objects behind him, and, with some difficulty, climbedaboard. The vessel had shipped much water, but she was not as great awreck as he had expected, and he instantly descended to the cook'sgalley, where he had given his brief service. In the lockers he foundan abundance of food of all kinds, as the ship had been equipped for along voyage, and he ate hungrily, though sparingly at first. Then hewent into the captain's cabin, lay down on a couch, and took a longand luxurious rest. 

Robert was happy. He felt that he had won, or rather that Providencehad won for him, a most wonderful victory over adverse fate. Hisbrilliant imagination at once leaped up and painted all things invivid colors. Tayoga, Willet and the others must be terribly alarmedabout him as they had full right to be, but he would soon be back inNew York, telling them of his marvelous risk and adventure. 

Then he deliberated about taking a supply of provisions to his den inthe bushes, but when he went on deck the sun was already setting, andit was becoming so cold again that he decided to remain on theschooner. Why not? It seemed strange to him that he had not thought ofit at first. The skies were perfectly clear, and he did not thinkthere was any danger of a storm. 

He rummaged about, discovered plenty of blankets and made a bed forhimself in the captain's cabin, finding a grim humor in the fact thathe should take that sinister man's place. But as it was only three orfour hours since he had awakened he was not at all sleepy and hereturned to the deck, where he wrapped his treasure, the hugegreatcoat, about his body and sat and watched. He saw the big red sunset and the darkness come down again, the air still and very cold. 

But he was snug and warm, and bethought himself of what he mustundertake on the morrow. If he continued inland long enough he wouldsurely come to somebody, and at dawn, taking an ample supply ofprovisions, he would start. That purpose settled, he let his mindrest, and remained in a luxurious position on the deck. The reboundfrom the hopeless case in which he had seemed to be was so great thathe was not lonely. He had instead a wholly pervading sense of ease andsecurity. His imagination was able to find beauty in the sand and thebushes and the salt marshes, and he did not need imagination at all todiscover it in the great, mysterious ocean, which the moon was nowtinting with silver. It was a fine full moon, shedding its largestsupply of beams, and swarms of bright stars sparkled in the cold, blueskies. A fine night, thought Robert, suited to his fine future. 

It was very late, when he went down to the captain's cabin, ate alittle more food and turned in. He soon slept, but not needing sleepmuch now, he awoke at dawn. His awakening may have been hastened bythe footsteps and voices he heard, but in any event he rose softly andbuckled on his sword and pistols. One of the voices, high and sharp, he recognized, and he believed that once more he was the child of goodfortune, because he had been awakened in time. 

He sat on the couch, facing the door, put the sword by his side andheld one of the pistols, cocked and resting on his knee. The footstepsand voices came nearer, and then the keen, cruel face appeared at thedoor. 

"Good morning, captain, " said Robert, equably. "You left me incommand of the ship and I did my best with her. I couldn't keep herafloat, and so I ran her up here on the beach, where, as you see, sheis still habitable. "

"You're a good seaman, Peter, " said the captain, hiding any surprisethat he may have felt, "but you haven't obeyed my orders in full. Iexpected you to keep the ship afloat, and you haven't done so. "

"That was too much to expect. I see that you have two men withyou. Tell them to step forward where I can cover them as well as youwith the muzzle of this pistol. That's right. Now, I'm going toconfide in you. "

"Go ahead, Peter. "

"I haven't liked your manner for a long time, captain. I'm only PeterSmith, a humble seaman, but since you left me in command of the shiplast night I mean to keep the place, with all the responsibilities, duties and honors appertaining to it. Take your hands away from yourbelt. This is a lone coast, and I'm the law, the judge and theexecutioner. Now, you and the two men back away from the door, and assure as there's a God in Heaven, if any one of you tries to draw aweapon I'll shoot him. You'll observe that I've two pistols and also asword. A sailor engaged in a hazardous trade like ours, catching andselling slaves, usually learns how to use firearms, but I'm prettygood with the sword, too, captain, though I've hid the knowledge fromyou before. Now, just kindly back into the cook's galley there, andyou and your comrades make up a good big bag of food for me. I'll tellyou what to choose. I warn you a second time to keep your hands awayfrom your belt. I'll really have to shoot off a finger or two as awarning, if you don't restrain your murderous instincts. Murder isalways a bad trade, captain. Put in some of those hard biscuits, andsome of the cured meats. No, none of the liquors, I have no use forthem. By the way, what became of Miguel, with whom I worked so often?"

"He's drowned, " replied the captain. 

"I'm sorry, " said Robert, and he meant it. Miguel was the only one onboard the slaver who had shown a ray of human sympathy. 

"What do you mean to do?" asked the captain, his face contorted withrage and chagrin. 

"First, I'll see that you finish filling that bag as I direct. Put inthe packages yourself. I like to watch you work, captain, it's goodfor you, and after you fill the bag and pass it to me I'm going tohand the ship back to you. I've never really liked her, and I mean toresign the command. I think Peter Smith is fit for better things. "

"So, you intend to leave the schooner?"

"Yes, but you won't see me do it. Pass me the bag now. Be careful withyour hands. In truth, I think you'd better raise them above your head, and your comrades can do the same. Quick, up with them, or I shoot!That's right. Now, I'll back away. I'm going up the ladder backward, and when I go out I intend to shove in place the grating that coversthe entrance to the deck there. You can escape in five minutes, ofcourse, but by that time I'll be off the ship and among the bushes outof your reach. Oh, I know it's humiliating, captain, but you've hadyour way a long time, and the slaver's trade is not a nice one. Theghosts of the blacks whom you have caused to die must haunt you sometime, captain, and since your schooner is lost you'll now have achance to turn to a better business. For the last time I tell you tobe careful with your hands. A sailor man would miss his fingers. "

He backed cautiously until his heels touched the ladder, meanwhilewatching the eyes of the man. He knew that the captain was consumedwith rage, but angry and reckless as he was he would not dare to reachfor a weapon of his own, while the pistol confronting him was heldwith such a steady hand. He also listened for sounds made by other menon the ship, but heard none. Then he began to back slowly up thestairway, continuing his running address. 

"I know that your arms must be growing weary, captain, " he said, andhe enjoyed it as he said it, "but you won't have to keep 'em up muchlonger. Two more steps will take me out upon the deck, and then you'llbe free to do as you please. "

It was the last two steps that troubled him most. In order to keepthe men covered with the pistol he had to bend far down, and he knewthat when he could no longer bend far enough the danger would come. But he solved it by straightening up suddenly and taking two steps ata leap. He heard shouts and oaths, and the report of a pistol, but thebullet was as futile as the cries. He slammed down the grating, fastened it in an instant, ran to the low rail and swiftly loweredhimself and his pack over it and into the sand. Then he ran for thebushes. 

Robert did not waste his breath. Having managed the affair of thegrating, he knew that he was safe for the present. So, when he reachedthe higher bushes, he stopped, well hidden by them, and lookedback. In two or three minutes the captain and the two men appeared onthe deck, and he laughed quietly to himself. He could see that theirfaces were contorted by rage. They could follow his trail somedistance at least in the sand, but he knew that they would becautious. He had shown them his quality and they would fear anambush. 

He was justified in his opinion, as they remained on the deck, evidently searching for a glimpse of him among the bushes, and, afterwatching them a little while, he set out inland, bearing his burden ofweapons and food, and laughing to himself at the manner in which hehad made the captain serve him. He felt now that the score betweenthem was even, and he was willing to part company forever. 

Youth and success had an enormous effect upon him. When one triumphwas achieved his vivid temperament always foresaw others. Willet hadoften called him the child of hope, and hope is a powerful factor invictory. Now it seemed to him for a little while that his own rescue, achieved by himself, was complete. He had nothing to do but to returnto New York and his friends, and that was just detail. 

He swung along through the bushes, forgetting the burden of hisweapons and his pack of food. In truth, he swaggered a bit, but it wasa gay and gallant swagger, and it became him. He walked for somedistance, feeling that he had been changed from a seaman into awarrior, and then from a warrior into an explorer, which was hispresent character. But he did not see at present the variety andmajesty that all explorers wish to find. The country continued low, the same alternation of sand and salt marsh, although the bushes wereincreasing in size, and they were interspersed here and there withtrees of some height. 

Reaching the crest of a low hill he took his last look backward, andwas barely able to see the upper works of the stranded schooner. Thenhe thought of the captain and his exuberant spirits compelled him tolaugh aloud. With the chances a hundred to one against him he hadevened the score. While he had been compelled to serve the captain, the captain in turn had been forced to serve him. It was enough tomake a sick man well, and to turn despair into confidence. He was invery truth and essence the child of hope. 

Another low hill and from its summit he saw nothing but the bushywilderness, with a strip of forest appearing on the sunken horizon. Hesearched the sky for a wisp of smoke that might tell of a humanhabitation, below, but saw none. Yet people might live beyond thestrip of forest, where the land would be less sandy and more fertile, and, after a brief rest, he pushed on with the same vigor of the bodyand elation of the spirit, coming soon to firmer ground, of which hewas glad, as he now left no trail, at least none that an ordinarywhite man could follow. 

He trudged bravely on for hours through a wilderness that seemed to becomplete so far as man was concerned, although its character steadilychanged, merging into a region of forest and good soil. When he cameinto a real wood, of trees large and many, it was about noon, andfinding a comfortable place with his back to a tree he ate from theprecious pack. 

The day was still brilliant but cold and he wisely kept himselfthoroughly wrapped in the greatcoat. As he ate he saw a large blackbear walk leisurely through the forest, look at him a moment or two, and then waddle on in the same grave, unalarmed manner. The incidenttroubled Robert, and his high spirits came down a notch or two. 

If a black bear cared so little for the presence of an armed humanbeing then he could not be as near to New York as he hadthought. Perhaps he had been unconscious on the schooner a longtime. He felt of the lump which was not yet wholly gone from his head, and tried his best to tell how old it was, but he could not do it. 

The little cloud in his golden sky disappeared when he rose andstarted again through a fine forest. His spirits became as high asever. Looking westward he saw the dim blue line of distant hills, andhe turned northward, inferring that New York must lie in thatdirection. In two hours his progress was barred by a river runningswiftly between high banks, and with ice at the edges. He could havewaded it as the water would not rise past his waist, but he did notlike the look of the chill current, and he did not want anotherwetting on a winter day. 

He followed the stream a long distance, until he came to shallows, where he was able to cross it on stones. His search for a dry ford hadcaused much delay, but he drew comfort from his observation that thestones making his pathway through the water were large and almostround. He had seen many such about New York, and he had often marveledat their smoothness and roundness, although he did not yet know thegeological reason. But the stones in the river seemed to him to beclose kin to the stones about New York, and he inferred, or at leasthe hoped, that it indicated the proximity of the city. 

But he believed that he would have to spend another night in thewilderness. Search the sky as he would, and he often did, there was notrace of smoke, and, as the sun went down the zenith and the coldbegan to increase, his spirits fell a little. But he reasoned withhimself. Why should one inured as he was to the forest and winter, armed, provisioned and equipped with the greatcoat, be troubled? Theanswer to his question was a return of confidence in full tide, andresolving to be leisurely he looked about in the woods for his newcamp. What he wanted was an abundance of dead leaves out of which tomake a nest. Dead leaves were cold to the touch, but they would serveas a couch and a wall, shutting out further cold from the earth andfrom the outside air, and with the greatcoat between, he would be warmenough. He would have nothing to fear except snow, and the skies gaveno promise of that danger. 

He found the leaves in a suitable hollow, and disposed them accordingto his plan, the whole making a comfortable place for a seasonedforester, and, while he ate his supper, he watched the sun set overthe wilderness. Long after it was gone he saw the stars come out andthen he looked at the particular one on which Tododaho, Tayoga'spatron saint, had been living more than four hundred years. It wasglittering in uncommon splendor, save for a slight mist across itsface, which must be the snakes in the hair of the great Onondagachieftain who he felt was watching over him, because he was the friendof Tayoga. 

Then he fell asleep, sleeping soundly, all through the night, andalthough he was a little stiff in the morning a few minutes ofexercise relieved him of it and he ate his breakfast. His journeytoward the north was resumed, and in an hour he emerged into a littlevalley, to come almost face to face with the captain and the twosailors. They were sitting on a log, apparently weary and at a loss, but they rose quickly at his coming and the captain's hand slid downto his pistol. Robert's slid to his, making about the samespeed. Although his heart pounded a moment or two at first he wassurprised to find how soon he became calm. It was perhaps because hehad been through so many dangers that one more did not count for much. 

"You see, captain, " he said, "that neither has the advantage of theother. I did not expect to meet you here, or in truth, anywhereelse. I left you in command of the schooner, and you have desertedyour post. When I held that position I remained true to my duty. "

The captain, who was heavily armed, carrying a cutlass as well aspistols, smiled sourly. 

"You're a lad of spirit, Peter, " he said. "I've always given youcredit for that. In my way I like you, and I think I'll have you to goalong with us again. "

"I couldn't think of it. We must part company forever. We did it once, but perhaps the second time will count. "

"No, my crew is now reduced to two--the ocean has all the others--andI need your help. It would be better anyway for you to come along withus. This Acadia is a desolate coast. "

There was a log opposite the one upon which they had been sitting andRobert took his place upon it easily, not to say confidently. He feltsure that they would not fire upon him now, having perhaps nothing togain by it, but he kept a calculating eye upon them nevertheless. 

"And so this is Acadia, " he said. "I've been wondering what land itmight be. I did not know that we had come so far. Acadia is a long wayfrom New York. "

"A long, long way, Peter. "

"But you know the coast well, of course, captain?"

"Of course. I've made several voyages in the neighboringwaters. There's only one settlement within fifty miles of us, andyou'd never find it, it's so small and the wilderness is such a maze. "

"The country does look like much of a puzzle, but I've concluded, captain, that I won't go with you. "

"Why not?"

"I'm persuaded that you're the very prince of liars, and in yourcompany my morals might be contaminated. "

The man's face was too tanned to flush, but his eyes sparkled. 

"You're over loose with words, lad, " he said, "and it's an expensivehabit. "

"I can afford it. I know as surely as we're sitting here facing eachother that this is not the coast of Acadia. "

"Then what coast is it?"

"That I know not, but taking the time, I mean to have, I shall findout. Then I'll tell you if you wish to know. Where shall I deliver mymessage?"

"I think you're insolent. I say again that it's the coast of Acadia, and you're going with us. We're three to your one, and you'll have todo as I say. "

Robert turned his gaze from the captain to his two men. While theirfaces were far from good they showed no decision of character. He knewat once that they belonged to the large class of men who are alwaysled. Both carried pistols, but he did not think it likely that theywould attempt to use them, unless the captain did so first. His gazecame back to the tall man, and, observing again the heavy cutlass hecarried, a thought leaped up in his mind. 

"You wish me to go with you, " he said, "and I don't wish to go, whichleaves it an open question. It's best to decide it in clean anddecisive fashion, and I suggest that we leave it to your cutlass andmy sword. "

The close-set eyes of the captain gleamed. 

"I don't want to kill you, but to take you back alive, " he said. "Youwere always a strong and handy lad, Peter, and I need your help. "

"You won't kill me. That I promise you. "

"You haven't a chance on earth. "

"You pledge your word that your men will not interfere while thecombat is in progress, nor will they do so afterward, if I win. "

"They will not stir. Remain where you are, lads. "

The two sailors settled themselves back comfortably, clasping theirknees with their hands, and Robert knew that he had nothing to fearfrom them. Their confidence in the captain's prowess and easy victorywas sufficient assurance. They were not to be blamed for the belief, as their leader's cutlass was heavy and his opponent was only ayouth. The captain was of the same opinion and his mood became lightand gay. 

"I don't intend to kill you, Peter, " he said, "but a goodly cut or twowill let out some of your impertinent blood. "

"Thanks, captain, for so much saving grace, because I like to live. Imake you the same promise. I don't want your death on my hands, butthere is poison in the veins of a man who is willing to be a slaver. Iwill let it out, in order that its place may be taken by pure andwholesome blood. "

The captain frowned, and made a few swings with his cutlass. Then heran a finger along its keen edge, and he felt satisfied withhimself. A vast amount of rage and mortification was confined in hissystem, and not charging any of it to the storm, the full volume ofhis anger was directed against his cook's former assistant, PeterSmith, who was entirely too jaunty and independent in his manner. Hecould not understand Robert's presumption in challenging him to acombat with swords, but he would punish him cruelly, while the twosailors looked on and saw it well done. 

Robert put his pack, his greatcoat, his coat, and his belt with thepistols and ammunition in a heap, and looked carefully to the swordthat he had taken from the captain's cabin. It was a fine weapon, though much lighter than the cutlass. He bent the blade a little, andthen made it whistle in curves about his head. He had a purpose indoing so, and it was attained at once. The captain looked at him withrising curiosity. 

"Peter, " he said, "you don't seem to be wholly unfamiliar with thesword, and you nothing but a cook's helper. "

"It's true, captain. The hilt fits lovingly into my hand. In my sparemoments and when nobody was looking I've often stolen this sword ofyours from the cabin and practiced with it. I mean now to make youfeel the result of that practice. "

The captain gazed at him doubtfully, but in a moment or two theconfident smile returned to his eyes. It was not possible that a merestripling could stand before him and his cutlass. But he took off hisown coat which he had believed hitherto was a useless precaution. 

There was a level space about thirty feet across, and Robert, sword inhand, advanced toward the center of it. He had already chosen hiscourse, which would be psychological as well as physical. He intendedthat the battle should play upon the slaver's mind as well as upon hisbody. 

"I'm ready, captain, " he said. "Don't keep us waiting. It's winter asyou well know, and we'll both grow cold standing here. In weather likethis we need work quick and warm. "

The angry blood surged into the captain's face, although it did notshow through his tan. But he made an impatient movement, and steppedforward hastily. 

"It can't be told of me that I kept a lad waiting, " he said. "I'llwarrant you you'll soon be warm enough. "

"Then we're both well suited, captain, and it should be a fine passageat arms. "

The two sailors, sitting on the log, looked at each other andchuckled. It was evident to Robert that they had supreme confidence inthe captain and expected to see Peter Smith receive a lesson thatwould put him permanently in his place. The mutual look and the mutualchuckle aroused some anger in Robert, but did not impair his certaintyof victory. Nevertheless he neglected no precaution. 

The captain advanced, holding the heavy cutlass with ease andlightness. He was a tall and very strong man, and Robert noted thelook of cruelty in the close-set eyes. He knew what he must expect incase of defeat, and again telling himself to be careful he recalledall the cunning that Willet had taught him. 

"Are you ready?" he asked quietly. 

"Aye, Peter, and your bad quarter of an hour is upon you. "

Again the two sailors on the log looked at each other and chuckled. 

"I don't think so, captain, " said Robert. "Perhaps the bad quarter ofan hour is yours. "

He stared straight into the close-set cruel eyes so fixedly and solong that the captain lowered his gaze, proving that the superiorstrength of will lay with his younger opponent. Then he shook himselfangrily, his temper stirred, because his eyes had given way. 

"Begin!" said Robert. 

The captain slashed with the heavy cutlass, and Robert easily turnedaside the blow with his lighter weapon. He saw then that the captainwas no swordsman in the true sense, and he believed he had nothing tofear. He waited until the man attacked again, and again he deftlyturned aside the blow. 

The two sailors sitting on the log looked at each other once more, butthey did not chuckle. 

Robert, still watching the close-set cruel eyes, saw a look of doubtappear there. 

"My bad quarter of an hour seems to be delayed, captain, " he said withirony. 

The man, stung beyond endurance, attacked with fury, the heavy cutlasssinging and whistling as he slashed and thrust. Robert contentedhimself with the defense, giving ground slowly and moving about in acircle. The captain's eye at first glittered with a triumphant lightas he saw his foe retreat, and the two sailors sitting on the log andexchanging looks found cause to chuckle once more. 

But the light sank as they completed the circle, leaving Robertuntouched, and breathing as easily as ever, while the captain waspanting. Now he decided that his own time had come and knowing thatthe combat was mental as well as physical he taunted his opponent. 

"In truth, captain, " he said, "my bad quarter of an hour did notarrive, but yours, I think, is coming. Look! Look! See the red spoton your waistcoat!"

Despite himself the captain looked down. The sword flickered in likelightning, and then flashed away again, but when it was gone the redspot on the waistcoat was there. His flesh stung with a slight wound, but the wound to his spirit was deeper. He rushed in and slashedrecklessly. 

"Have a care, captain!" cried Robert. "You are fencing very wildly! Itell you again that your play with the cutlass is bad. You can't seeit, but there is now a red spot on your cheek to match the one on yourwaistcoat. "

His sword darted by the other's guard, and when it came away it'spoint was red with blood. A deep and dripping gash in the captain'sleft cheek showed where it had passed. The two sailors sitting on thelog exchanged looks once more, but there was no sign of a chuckle. 

"That's for being a slaver, captain, " said Robert. "It's a badoccupation, and you ought to quit it. But your wound will leave ascar, and you will not like to say that it was made by one whom youkidnapped, and undertook to carry away to his death. "

The captain in a long career of crime and cruelty had met with but fewchecks, and to experience one now from the hands of a lad was bitterbeyond endurance. The sting was all the greater because of hisknowledge that the two sailors who still exchanged looks but nochuckles, were witnesses of it. The blood falling from his left cheekstained his left shoulder and he was a gruesome sight. He rushed inagain, mad with anger. 

"Worse and worse, captain, " said his young opponent. "You're notshowing a single quality of a swordsman. You've nothing butstrength. I bade you have a care! Now your right cheek is a match foryour left!"

The captain uttered a cry, drawn as much by anger as by pain. The deeppoint of his opponent's sword had passed across his right cheek andthe red drops fell on both shoulders. The two sailors looked at eachother in dismay. The man paused for breath and he was a ghastly sight. 

"I told you more than once to beware, captain, " said Robert, "but youwould not heed me. Your temper has been spoiled by success, but intime nearly every slaver meets his punishment. I'm grateful that it'sbeen permitted to me to inflict upon you a little of all that's owingto you. Wounds in the face are very painful and they leave scars, asyou'll learn. "

He had already decided upon his finishing stroke, and his taunts weremeant to push the captain into further reckless action. They werewholly successful as the man sprang forward, and slashed almost atrandom. Now, Robert, light of foot and agile, danced before him likea fencing master. The captain cut and thrust at the flitting form butalways it danced away, and the heavy slashes of his cutlass cut theempty air, his dripping wounds and his vain anger making him weakerand weaker. But he would not stop. Losing all control of his temper herushed continually at his opponent. 

The two sailors looked once more at each other, half rose to theirfeet, but sat down again, and were silent. 

Now the captain saw a flash of light before him, and he felt a dartingpain across his brow, as the keen point of the sword passed there. Theblood ran down into his eyes, blinding him for the time. He could notsee the figure before him, but he knew that it was tense andwaiting. He groped with his cutlass, but touching only thin air hethrew it away, and clapped his hands to his eyes to keep away thetrickling blood. 

"You'll have three scars, captain, " came the maddening voice, "one oneach cheek and one on the forehead. It's not enough punishment for aslaver, but, in truth, it's something. And now I'm going. You can'tsee to follow me, or even to take care of yourself but I leave you inthe hands of your two sailors. "

Robert put on his coat and greatcoat, resumed all his weapons and hispack and turned away. The sailors were still sitting on the log, gazing at each other in amazement and awe. Neither had spokenthroughout the duel, nor did they speak now. The victor did not lookback, but walked swiftly toward the north, glad that he had been theinstrument in the hands of fate to give to the slaver at least a partof the punishment due him. 

He kept steadily on several hours, until he saw a smoke on the westernsky, when he changed his course and came in another half hour to asmall log house, from which the smoke arose. A man standing on thewooden step looked at him with all the curiosity to which he had aright. 

"Friend, " said Robert, "how far is it to New York?"

"About ten miles. "

"And this is not the coast of Acadia. "

"Acadia! What country is that? I never heard of it. "

"It exists, but never mind. And New York is so near? Tell me thatdistance again. I like to hear it. "

"Ten miles, stranger. When you reach the top of the hill there you cansee the houses of Paulus Hook. "

Robert felt a great sense of elation, and then of thankfulness. Whilefortune had been cruel in putting him into the hands of the slaver, ithad relented and had taken him out of them, when the chance of escapeseemed none. 

"Stranger, " said the man, "you look grateful about something. "

"I am. I have cause to be grateful. I'm grateful that I have my life, I'm grateful that I have no wounds and I'm grateful that from the topof the hill there I shall be able to see the houses of PaulusHook. And I say also that yours is the kindliest and most welcome faceI've looked upon in many a day. Farewell. "

"Farewell, " said the man, staring after him. 

Two hours later Robert was being rowed across the Hudson by a stalwartwaterman. As he passed by the spot where his boat had been cut down bythe schooner he took off his hat. 

"Why do you do that?" asked the waterman. 

"Because at this spot my life was in great peril a few days ago, orrather, here started the peril from which I have been delivered mostmercifully. "

An hour later he stood on the solid stone doorstep of Master BenjaminHardy, important ship owner, merchant and financier. The whimsicalfancy that so often turned his troubles and hardships into littlethings seized Robert again. He adjusted carefully his somewhatbedraggled clothing, set the sword and pistols in his belt at a rakishslant, put the pack on the step beside him, and, lifting the heavybrass knocker, struck loudly. He heard presently the sound offootsteps inside, and Master Jonathan Pillsbury, looking thinner andsadder than ever, threw open the door. When he saw who was standingbefore him he stared and stared. 

"Body o' me!" he cried at last, throwing up his hands. "Is itMr. Lennox or his ghost?"

"It's Mr. Lennox and no ghost, " said Robert briskly. "Let me in, Mr. Pillsbury. I've grown cold standing here on the steps. "

"Are you sure you're no ghost?"

"Quite sure. Here pinch me on the arm and see that I'm substantialflesh. Not quite so hard! You needn't take out a piece. Are yousatisfied now?"

"More than satisfied, Mr. Lennox! I'm delighted, Overjoyed! We fearedthat you were dead! Where have you been?"

"I've been serving on board a slaver on the Guinea coast. That's along distance from here, and it was an exciting life, but I'm backagain safe and sound, Master Jonathan. "

"I don't understand you. You jest, Mr. Lennox. "

"And so I do, but I tell you, Master Jonathan, I'm glad to be backagain, you don't know how glad. Do you hear me, Master Jonathan? Thesight of you is as welcome as that of an angel!"

The air grew black before him, and he reeled and would have fallen, but the strong arm of Jonathan Pillsbury caught him. In a moment ortwo his eyes cleared and he became steady. 

"It was not altogether a pleasure voyage of yours, " said MasterJonathan, dryly. 

"No, Mr. Pillsbury, it wasn't. But I came near fainting then, becauseI was so glad to see you. Is Mr. Hardy here?"

"No, he has gone to the Royal Exchange. He has been nigh prostratedwith grief, but I persuaded him that business might lighten it alittle, and he went out today for the first time. Oh, young sir, hewill be truly delighted to find that you have come back safely, because, although you may know it not, he has a strong affection foryou!"

"And I have a high regard for him, Master Jonathan. He has been mostkind to me. "

"Come in, Mr. Lennox. Sit down in the drawingroom and rest yourself, while I hurry forth with the welcome news. "

Robert saw that his prim and elderly heart was in truth rejoiced, andhis own heart warmed in turn. Obscure and of unknown origin though hemight be, friends were continually appearing for him everywhere. Aservant took his weapons and what was left of his pack, MasterJonathan insisted upon his drinking a small glass of wine to refreshhimself, and then he was left alone in the imposing drawing-room ofMr. Hardy. 

He sank back in a deep chair of Spanish leather, and shutting his eyestook several long breaths of relief. He had come back safely and hisescape seemed marvelous even to himself. As he opened his eyes a mildvoice said:

"And so Dagaeoga who went, no one knows where, has returned no oneknows how. "

Tayoga, smiling but grave, and looking taller and more majestic thanever, stood before him. 

"Aye, I'm back, and right glad I am to be here!" exclaimed Robert, springing to his feet and seizing Tayoga's hand. "Oh, I've been on along voyage, Tayoga! I've been to the coast of Africa on a slaver, though we caught no slaves, and I was wrecked on the coast of Acadia, and I fought and walked my way back to New York! But it's a long tale, and I'll not tell it till all of you are together. I hope you were nottoo much alarmed about me, Tayoga. "

"I know that Dagaeoga is in the keeping of Manitou. I have seen toomany proofs of it to doubt. I was sure that at the right time he wouldreturn. "

Mr. Hardy came presently and then Willet. They made no display ofemotion, but their joy was deep. Then Robert told his story to themall. 

"Did you see any name on the wrecked schooner?" asked Mr. Hardy. 

"None at all, " replied Robert. "If she had borne a name at any timeI'm sure it was painted out. "

"Nor did you hear the captain called by name, either?"

"No, sir. It was always just 'captain' when the men addressed him. "

"That complicates our problem. There's no doubt in my mind that youwere the intended victim of a conspiracy, from which you were saved bythe storm. I can send a trusty man down the North Jersey coast toexamine the wreck of the schooner, but I doubt whether he could learnanything from it. "

He drew Willet aside and the two talked together a while in a lowvoice, but with great earnestness. 

"We have our beliefs, " said Willet at length, "but we shall not beable to prove anything, no, not a thing, and, having nothing uponwhich to base an accusation against anybody, we shall accuse nobody. "

"'Tis the prudent way, " Hardy concurred, "though there is no doubt inmy mind about the identity of the man who set this most wicked pot tobrewing. "

Robert had his own beliefs, too, but he remained silent. 

"We'll keep the story of your absence to ourselves, " saidMr. Hardy. "We did not raise any alarm, believing that you wouldreturn, a belief due in large measure to the faith of Tayoga, andwe'll explain that you were called away suddenly on a mission of asomewhat secret nature to the numerous friends who have been askingabout you. "

Willet concurred, and he also said it was desirable that they shoulddepart at once for Virginia, where the provincial governors were tomeet in council, and from which province Braddock's force, or aconsiderable portion of it, would march. Then Robert, after asubstantial supper, went to his room and slept. The next morning, bothCharteris and Grosvenor came to see him and expressed their delight athis return. A few days later they were at sea with Grosvenor and otheryoung English officers, bound for the mouth of the James and the greatexpedition against Fort Duquesne. 

CHAPTER XIV

THE VIRGINIA CAPITAL

They were on a large schooner, and while Robert looked forward witheagerness to the campaign, he also looked back with regret at theroofs of New York, as they sank behind the sea. The city suitedhim. It had seemed to him while he was there that he belonged in it, and now that he was going away the feeling was stronger upon him thanever. He resolved once more that it should be his home when the warwas over. 

Their voyage down the coast was stormy and long. Baffling windscontinually beat them back, and, then they lay for long periods indead calms, but at last they reached the mouth of the James, goingpresently the short distance overland to Williamsburg, the town thathad succeeded Jamestown as the capital of the great province ofVirginia. 

Spring was already coming here in the south and in the lowlands by thesea, and the tinge of green in the foliage and the warm winds weregrateful after the winter of the cold north. Robert, eager as alwaysfor new scenes, and fresh knowledge, anticipated with curiosity hisfirst sight of Williamsburg, one of the oldest British towns in NorthAmerica. He knew that it was not large, but he found it even smallerthan he had expected. 

He and his comrades reached it on horseback, and they found that itcontained only a thousand inhabitants, and one street, straight andvery wide. On this street stood the brick buildings of William andMary, the oldest college in the country, a new capitol erected in theplace of one burned, not long before, and a large building called theGovernor's Palace. It looked very small, very quiet, and very content. 

Robert was conscious of a change in atmosphere that was not a merematter of temperature. Keen, commercial New York was gone. Here, people talked of politics and the land. The men who came intoWilliamsburg on horseback or in their high coaches were owners ofgreat plantations, where they lived as patriarchs, and feudallords. The human stock was purely British and the personal customs andmodes of thought of the British gentry had been transplanted. 

"I like it, " said Grosvenor. "I feel that I've found England again. "

"There appears to be very little town life, " said Robert. "It seemsstrange that Williamsburg is so small, when Virginia has many morepeople than New York or Pennsylvania or Massachusetts. "

"They're spread upon the land, " said Willet. "I've been in Virginiabefore. They don't care much about commerce, but you'll find that alot of the men who own the great plantations are hard and goodthinkers. "

Robert soon discovered that in Virginia a town was rather a meetingplace for the landed aristocracy than a commercial center. The arrivalof the British troops and of Americans from other colonies broughtmuch life into the little capital. The people began to pour in fromthe country houses, and the single street was thronged with the besthorses and the best carriages Virginia could show, their owners, attended by swarms of black men and black women whose mouths wereinvariably stretched in happy grins, their splendid white teethglittering. 

There was much splendor, a great mingling of the fine and the tawdry, as was inevitable in a society that maintained slavery on a largescale. Nearly all the carriages had been brought from London, and theywere of the best. When their owners drove forth in the streets or thecountry roundabout they were escorted by black coachmen and footmen inlivery. The younger men were invariably on horseback, dressed likeEnglish country gentlemen, and they rode with a skill and grace thatRobert had never before seen equaled. The parsons, as in England, rodewith the best, and often drank with them too. 

It was a proud little society, exclusive perhaps, and a little bitprovincial too, possibly, but it was soon to show to the world a groupof men whose abilities and reputation and service to the state havebeen unequaled, perhaps, since ancient Athens. One warm afternoon asRobert walked down the single street with Tayoga and Grosvenor, he sawa very young man, only three or four years older than himself, ridinga large, white horse. 

The rider's lofty stature, apparent even on horseback, attractedRobert's notice. He was large of bone, too, with hands and feet ofgreat size, and a very powerful figure. His color was ruddy and high, showing one who lived out of doors almost all the time. 

The man, Robert soon learned, was the young officer, GeorgeWashington, who had commanded the Virginians in the first skirmishwith the French and Indians in the Ohio country. 

"One of most grave and sober mien, " said Grosvenor. "I take him to beof fine quality. "

"There can scarce be a doubt of it, " said Robert. 

But he did not dream then that succeeding generations would reckon thehorseman the first man of all time. 

Robert, Willet and Tayoga saw the governor, Dinwiddie, a thriftyScotchman, and offered to him their services, saying that they wishedto go with the Braddock expedition as scouts. 

"But I should think, young sir, " said Dinwiddie to Robert, "that you, at least, would want a commission. 'Twill be easy to obtain it in theVirginia troops. "

"I thank you, sir, for the offer, which is very kind, " said Robert, "but I have spent a large part of my life in the woods withMr. Willet, and I feel that I can be of more use as a scout andskirmisher. You know that they will be needed badly in the forest. Moreover, Mr. Willet would not be separated from Tayoga, who in theland of the Six Nations, known to themselves as the Hodenosaunee, is agreat figure. "

Governor Dinwiddie regarded the Onondaga, who gave back his gazesteadily. The shrewd Scotchman knew that here stood a man, and hetreated him as one. 

"Have your way, " he said. "Perhaps you are right. Many think thatGeneral Braddock has little to fear from ambush, they say that hispowerful army of regulars and colonials can brush aside any force theFrench and Indians may gather, but I've been long enough in thiscountry to know that the wilderness always has its dangers. Such eyesas the eyes of you three will have their value. You shall have thecommissions you wish. "

Willet was highly pleased. He had been even more insistent than Roberton the point, saying they must not sacrifice their freedom andindependence of movement, but Grosvenor was much surprised. 

"An army rank will help you, " he said. 

"It's help that we don't need, " said Robert smiling. 

The governor showed them great courtesy. He liked them and hispenetrating Scotch mind told him that they had quality. Despite hishunter's dress, which he had resumed, Willet's manners were those ofthe great world, and Dinwiddie often looked at him withcuriosity. Robert seemed to him to be wrapped in the same veil ofmystery, and he judged that the lad, whose manners were not inferiorto those of Willet, had in him the making of a personage. As forTayoga, Dinwiddie had been too long in America and he knew too much ofthe Hodenosaunee not to appreciate his great position. An insult or aslight in Virginia to the coming young chief of the Clan of the Bear, of the nation Onondaga would soon be known in the far land of the SixNations, and its cost would be so great that none might count it. Justas tall oaks from little acorns grow, so a personal affront may sowthe seed of a great war or break a great alliance, and Dinwiddie knewit. 

The governor, assisted by his wife and two daughters, entertained athis house, and Robert, Tayoga, Willet, and Grosvenor, arrayed in theirbest, attended, forming conspicuous figures in a great crowd, as theVirginia gentry, also clad in their finest, attended. Robert, withhis adaptable and imaginative mind, was at home at once among them. Heliked the soft southern speech, the grace of manner and the goodfeeling that obtained. They were even more closely related than thegreat families of New York, and it was obvious that they formed acultivated society, in close touch with the mother country, intenselyBritish in manner and mode of thought, and devoted in both theory andpractice to personal independence. 

As the spring was now well advanced the night was warm and the windowsand doors of the Governor's Palace were left open. Negroes in liveryplayed violins and harps while all the guests who wisheddanced. Others played cards in smaller rooms, but there was no suchbetting as Robert had seen at Bigot's ball in Quebec. There was somedrinking of claret and punch, but no intoxication. The general notewas of great gayety, but with proper restraints. 

Robert noticed that the men, spending their lives in the open air andhaving abundant and wholesome food, were invariably tall and big ofbone. The women looked strong and their complexions were rosy. Thesame facility of mind that had made him like New York and Quebec, suchcontrasting places, made him like Williamsburg too, which wasdifferent from either. 

Quickly at home, in this society as elsewhere, the hours were all tooshort for him. Both he and Grosvenor, who was also adaptable, seeinggood in everything, plunged deep into the festivities. He danced withyoung women and with old, and Willet more than once gave him anapproving glance. It seemed that the hunter always wished him to fithimself into any group with which he might be cast, and to makehimself popular, and to do so Robert's temperament needed littleencouragement. 

The music and the dancing never ceased. When the black musicians grewtired their places were taken by others as black and as zealous, andon they went in a ceaseless alternation. Robert learned that theguests would dance all night and far into the next day, and thatfrequently at the great houses a ball continued two days and twonights. 

About three o'clock in the morning, after a long dance that left himsomewhat weary, he went upon one of the wide piazzas to rest and takethe fresh air. There, his attention was specially attracted by twoyoung men who were waging a controversy with energy, but withoutacrimony. 

"I tell you, James, " said one, who was noticeable for his great shockof fair hair and his blazing red face, "that at two miles Blenheim isunbeatable. "

"Unbeatable he may be, Walter, " said the other, "but there is no horseso good that there isn't a better. Blenheim, I grant you, is asplendid three year old, but my Cressy is just about twenty yardsswifter in two miles. There is not another such colt in all Virginia, and it gives me great pride to be his owner. "

The other laughed, a soft drawling laugh, but it was touched withincredulity. 

"You're a vain man, James, " he said, "not vain for yourself, but vainfor your sorrel colt. "

"I admit my vanity, Walter, but it rests upon a just basis. Cressy, Irepeat, is the best three year old in Virginia, which of course meansthe best in all the colonies, and I have a thousand weight of primetobacco to prove it. "

"My plantation grows good tobacco too, James, and I also have athousand weight of prime leaf which talks back to your thousandweight, and tells it that Cressy is the second best three year old inVirginia, not the best. "

"Done. Nothing is left but to arrange the time. "

Both at this moment noticed Robert, who was sitting not far away, andthey hailed him with glad voices. He remembered meeting them earlierin the evening. They were young men, Walter Stuart and James Cabell, who had inherited great estates on the James and they shipped theirtobacco in their own vessels to London, and detecting in Robert asomewhat kindred spirit they had received him with great friendliness. Already they were old acquaintances in feeling, if not in time. 

"Lennox, listen to this vain boaster!" exclaimed Cabell. "He has agood horse, I admit, but his spirit has become unduly inflated aboutit. You know, don't you, Lennox, that my colt, Cressy, has allVirginia beaten in speed?"

"You know nothing of the kind, Lennox!" exclaimed Stuart, "but you doknow that my three year old Blenheim is the swiftest horse ever bredin the colony. Now, don't you?"

"I can't give an affirmative to either of you, " laughed Robert, "asI've never seen your horses, but this I do say, I shall be very gladto see the test and let the colts decide it for themselves. "

"A just decision, O Judge!" said Stuart. "You shall have an honoredplace as a guest when the match is run. What say you to tomorrowmorning at ten, James?"

"A fit hour, Walter. You ride Blenheim yourself, of course?"

"Truly, and you take the mount on Cressy?"

"None other shall ride him. I've black boys cunning with horses, butsince it's horse against horse it should also be master againstmaster. "

"A match well made, and 'twill be a glorious contest. Come, Lennox, you shall be a judge, and so shall be your friend Willet, and so shallthat splendid Indian, Tayoga. "

Robert was delighted. He had thrown himself with his whole soul intothe Virginia life, and he was eager to see the race run. So were allthe others, and even the grave eyes of Tayoga sparkled when he heardof it. 

It was broad daylight when he went to bed, but he was up at noon, andin the afternoon he went to the House of Burgesses to hear thegovernor make a speech to the members on the war and its emergencies. Dinwiddie, like Shirley, the governor of Massachusetts, appreciatedthe extreme gravity of the crisis, and his address was solemn andweighty. 

He told them that the shadow in the north was black and menacing. TheFrench were an ambitious people, brave, tenacious and skillful. Theyhad won the friendship of the savages and now they dominated thewilderness. They would strike heavy blows, but their movements wereenveloped in mystery, and none knew where or when the sword wouldfall. The spirit animating them flowed from the haughty and powerfulcourt at Versailles that aimed at universal dominion. It became theVirginians, as it became the people of all the colonies, to gathertheir full force against them. 

The members listened with serious faces, and Robert knew that thegovernor was right. He had been to Quebec, and he had already metFrenchmen in battle. None understood better than he their skill, courage and perseverance, and the shadow in the north was very heavyand menacing to him too. 

But his depression quickly disappeared when he returned to the brightsunshine, and met his young friends again. The Virginians were asingular compound of gayety and gravity. Away from the House ofBurgesses the coming horse race displaced the war for a briefspace. It was the great topic in Williamsburg and the historic names, Blenheim and Cressy, were in the mouths of everybody. 

Robert soon discovered that the horses were well known, and each hadits numerous group of partisans. Their qualities were discussed bythe women and girls as well as the men and with intelligence. Robert, filled with the spirit of it, laid a small wager on Blenheim, andthen, in order to show no partiality, laid another in another quarter, but of exactly the same amount on Cressy. 

The evening witnessed more arrivals in Williamsburg, drawn by the newsof the race, and young men galloped up and down the wide street in themoonlight, testing their own horses, and riding improvisedmatches. The rivalry was always friendly, the gentlemen's code thatthere should be no ill feeling prevailed, and more than ever theentire gathering seemed to Robert one vast family. Grosvenor wasintensely interested in the race, and also in the new sights he wasseeing. 

"Still, " he said, "if it were not for the colored people I couldimagine with ease that I was back at a country meeting at home. Do youknow anything, Lennox, about these horses, Blenheim andCressy--patriotic fellows their owners must be--and could you give achap advice about laying a small wager?"

"I know nothing about them except what Stuart and Cabell say. "

"What do they say?"

"Stuart knows that Blenheim is the fastest horse in Virginia, andCabell knows that Cressy is, and so there the matter stands until therace is run. "

"I think I'll put a pound on Blenheim, nevertheless. Blenheim has amuch more modern sound than Cressy, and I'm all for modernity. "

There was an excellent race track, the sport already being highlydeveloped in Virginia, and, the next day being beautiful, the seatswere filled very early in the morning. The governor with his wife anddaughters was present, and so were many other notables. Robert, Tayoga and Grosvenor were in a group of nearly fifty youngVirginians. All about were women and girls in their best springdresses, many imported from London, and there were several men whomRobert knew by their garb to be clergymen. Colored women, their headswrapped in great bandanna handkerchiefs, were selling fruits orrefreshing liquids. 

The whole was exhilarating to the last degree, and all the youth andimagination in Robert responded. Dangers befell him, but delightsoffered themselves also, and he took both as they came. Severalpreliminary races, improvised the day before, were run, and theyserved to keep the crowd amused, while they waited for the greatmatch. 

Robert and Tayoga then moved to advanced seats near the Governor, where Willet was already placed, in order that they might fulfilltheir honorable functions as judges, and the people began to stir witha great breath of expectation. They were packed in a close group for along distance, and Robert's eye roved over them, noting that theirfaces, ruddy or brown, were those of an open air race, like theEnglish. Almost unconsciously his mind traveled back to a night inNew York, when he had seen another crowd gather in a theater, and thenwith a thrill he recalled the face that he had beheld there. He couldnever account for it, although some connection of circumstances wasback of it, but he had a sudden instinctive belief that in this newcrowd he would see the same face once more. 

It obsessed him like a superstition, and, for the moment, he forgotthe horses, the race, and all that had brought him there. His eyeroved on, and then, down, near the front of the seats he found him, shaved cleanly and dressed neatly, like a gentleman, but like one inpoor circumstances. Robert saw at first only the side of his face, themassive jaw, the strong, curving chin, and the fair hair crispingslightly at the temples, but he would have known him anywhere and inany company. 

St. Luc sat very still, apparently absorbed in the great race whichwould soon be run. In an ordinary time any stranger in Williamsburgwould have been noticed, but this was far from being an ordinary time. The little town overflowed with British troops, and American visitorsknown and unknown. Tayoga or Willet, if they saw him, might recognizehim, although Robert was not sure, but they, too, might keep silent. 

For a little while, he wondered why St. Luc had come to the Virginiacapital, a journey so full of danger for him. Was he following him?Was it because of some tie between them? Or was it because St. Luc wasnow spying upon the Anglo-American preparations? He understood to thefull the romantic and adventurous nature of the Frenchman, and knewthat he would dare anything. Then he had a consuming desire for theeyes of St. Luc to meet his, and he bent upon him a gaze so long, andof such concentration, that at last the chevalier looked up. 

St. Luc showed recognition, but in a moment or two he lookedaway. Robert also turned his eyes in another direction, lest Tayoga orWillet should follow his gaze, and when he glanced back again in aminute or two St. Luc was gone. His roving eyes, traveling over thecrowd once more, could not find him, and he was glad. He believed nowthat St. Luc had come to Williamsburg to discover the size andpreparations of the American force and its plan, and Robert felt thathe must have him seized if he could. He would be wanting in hispatriotism and duty if he failed to do so. He must sink all his likingfor St. Luc, and make every effort to secure his capture. 

But there was a sudden murmur that grew into a deep hum ofexpectation, punctuated now and then by shouts: "Blenheim!" "Cressy!""Cabell!" "Stuart!" Horses and horsemen alike seemed to have theirpartisans in about equal numbers. Ladies rose to their feet, and wavedbright fans, and men gave suggestions to those on whom they had laidtheir money. 

The race, for a space, crowded St. Luc wholly out of Robert'smind. Stuart and Cabell, each dressed very neatly in jockey attire, came out and mounted their horses, which the grooms had been leadingback and forth. The three year olds, excited by the noise andmultitude of faces, leaped and strained at their bits. Robert did notknow much of races, but it seemed to him that there was little tochoose between either horses or riders. 

The circular track was a mile in length, and they would round ittwice, start and finish alike being made directly in front of thejudges' stand. The starter, a tall Virginian, finally brought thehorses to the line, neck and neck, and they were away. The whole crowdrose to its feet and shouted approval as they flashed past. Blenheimwas a bay and Cressy was a sorrel, and when they began to turn thecurve in the distance Robert saw that bay and sorrel were still neckand neck. Then he saw them far across the field, and neither yet hadthe advantage. 

Now, Robert understood why the Virginians loved the sport. The test ofa horse's strength and endurance and of a horseman's skill andjudgment was thrilling. Presently he found that he was shouting withthe shouting multitude, and sometimes he shouted Cressy and sometimeshe shouted Blenheim. 

They came around the curve, the finish of the first mile being near, and Robert saw the nose of the sorrel creeping past the nose of thebay. A shout of triumph came from the followers of Cressy and Cabell, but the partisans of Blenheim and Stuart replied that the race was notyet half run. Cressy, though it was only in inches, was stillgaining. The sorrel nose crept forward farther and yet a littlefarther. When they passed the judges' stand Cressy led by a head and aneck. 

Robert, having no favorite before, now felt a sudden sympathy forBlenheim and Stuart, because they were behind, and he began to shoutfor them continuously, until sorrel and bay were well around the curveon the second mile, when the entire crowd became silent. Then a sharpshout came from the believers in Blenheim and Stuart. The bay wasbeginning to win back his loss. The Cressy men were silent and gloomy, as Blenheim, drawing upon the stores of strength that had beenconserved, continued to gain, until now the bay nose was creeping pastthe sorrel. Then the bay was a full length ahead and that sharp shoutof triumph burst now from the Blenheim people. Robert found hisfeelings changing suddenly, and he was all for Cressy and Cabell. 

The joy of the Blenheim people did not last long. The sorrel cameback to the side of the bay, the second mile was half done, and ablanket would have covered the two. It was yet impossible to detectany sign indicating the winner. The eyes of Tayoga, sitting besideRobert, sparkled. The Indians from time unknown had loved ball gamesand had played them with extraordinary zest and fire. As soon as theycame to know the horse of the white man they loved racing in the sameway. Their sporting instincts were as genuine as those of any countrygentleman. 

"It is a great race, " said Tayoga. "The horses run well and the menride well. Tododaho himself, sitting on his great and shining star, does not know which will win. "

"The kind of race I like to see, " said Robert. "Stuart and Cabellwere justified in their faith in their horses. A magnificent pair, Blenheim and Cressy!"

"It has been said, Dagaeoga, that there is always one horse that canrun faster than another, but it seems that neither of these two canrun faster than the other. Now, Blenheim thrusts his nose ahead, andnow Cressy regains the lead by a few inches. Now they are so nearlyeven that they seem to be but one horse and one rider. "

"A truly great race, Tayoga, and a prettily matched pair! Ah, the bayleads! No, 'tis the sorrel! Now, they are even again, and the finishis not far away!"

The great crowd, which had been shouting, each side for its favorite, became silent as Blenheim and Cressy swept into the stretch. Stuartand Cabell, leaning far over the straining necks, begged and prayedtheir brave horses to go a little faster, and Blenheim and Cressy, hearing the voices that they knew so well, responded but in the samemeasure. The heads were even, as if they had been locked fast, andthere was still no sign to indicate the winner. Faster and fasterthey came, their riders leaning yet farther forward, continuallyurging them, and they thundered past the stand, matched so evenly thatnot a hair's breadth seemed to separate the noses of the sorrel andthe bay. 

"It's a dead heat!" exclaimed Robert, as the people, unable torestrain their enthusiasm, swarmed over the track, and such was theunanimous opinion of the judges. Yet it was the belief of all that afiner race was never run in Virginia, and while the horses, coveredwith blankets, were walked back and forth to cool, men followed themand uttered their admiration. 

Stuart and Cabell were eager to run the heat over, after the horseshad rested, but the judges would not allow it. 

"No! No, lads!" said the Governor. "Be content! You have two splendidhorses, the best in Virginia, and matched evenly. Moreover, you rodethem superbly. Now, let them rest with the ample share of honor thatbelongs to each. "

Stuart and Cabell, after the heat of rivalry was over, thought it agood plan, shook hands with great warmth three or four times, eachswearing that the other was the best fellow in the world, and thenwith a great group of friends they adjourned to the tavern where hugebeakers of punch were drunk. 

"And mighty Todadaho himself, although he looks into the future, doesnot yet know which is the better horse, " said Tayoga. "It iswell. Some things should remain to be discovered, else the salt wouldgo out of life. "

"That's sound philosophy, " said Willet. "It's the mystery of thingsthat attracts us, and that race ended in the happiest mannerpossible. Neither owner can be jealous or envious of the other;instead they are feeling like brothers. "

Then Robert's mind with a sudden rush, went back to St. Luc, and hissense of duty tempted him to speak of his presence to Willet, but heconcluded to wait a little. He looked around for him again, but he didnot see him, and he thought it possible that he had now left thedangerous neighborhood of Williamsburg. 

As they walked back to their quarters at a tavern Willet informed themthat there was to be, two days later, a grand council of provincialgovernors and high officers at Alexandria on the Potomac, whereGeneral Braddock with his army already lay in camp, and he suggestedthat they go too. As they were free lances with their authorityissuing from Governor Dinwiddie alone, they could do practically asthey pleased. Both Robert and Tayoga were all for it, but in theafternoon they, as well as Willet, were invited to a race dinner to begiven at the tavern that evening by Stuart and Cabell in honor of thegreat contest, in which neither had lost, but in which both had won. 

"I suppose, " said Willet, "that while here we might take our fullshare of Virginia hospitality, which is equal to any on earth, because, as I see it, before very long we will be in the woods whereso much to eat and drink will not be offered to us. March and battlewill train us down. "

The dinner to thirty guests was spread in the great room of the tavernand the black servants of Stuart and Cabell, well trained, dextrousand clad in livery, helped those of the landlord to serve. Theabundance and quality of the food were amazing. Besides the resourcesof civilization, air, wood and water were drawn upon forgame. Virginia, already renowned for hospitality, was resolved thatthrough her young sons, Stuart and Cabell, she should do her best thatnight. 

A dozen young British officers were present, and there was muchtoasting and conviviality. The tie of kinship between the old countryand the new seemed stronger here than in New England, where theEngland of Cromwell still prevailed, or in New York, where the Dutchand other influences not English were so powerful. They had begun withthe best of feeling, and it was heightened by the warmth that food anddrink bring. They talked with animation of the great adventure, onwhich they would soon start, as Stuart and Cabell and most of theVirginians were going with Braddock. They drank a speedy capture ofFort Duquesne, and confusion to the French and their red allies. 

Robert, imitating the example of Tayoga, ate sparingly and scarcelytasted the punch. About eleven o'clock, the night being warm, unusually warm for that early period of spring, and nearly all theguests having joined in the singing, more or less well, of patrioticsongs, Robert, thinking that his absence would not be noticed, walkedoutside in search of coolness and air. 

It was but a step from the lights and brilliancy of the tavern to thedarkness of Williamsburg's single avenue. There were no streetlanterns, and only a moon by which to see. He could discern the dimbulk of William and Mary College and of the Governor's Palace, butexcept near at hand the smaller buildings were lost in the dusk. Abreeze touched with salt, as if from the sea, was blowing, and itstouch was so grateful on Robert's face that he walked on, hat in hand, while the wind played on his cheeks and forehead and lifted hishair. Then a darker shadow appeared in the darkness, and St. Luc stoodbefore him. 

"Why do you come here! Why do you incur such danger? Don't you knowthat I must give warning of your presence?" exclaimed Robertpassionately. 

The Frenchman laughed lightly. He seemed very well pleased withhimself, and then he hummed:

 "Hier sur le pont d'Avignon J'ai oui chanter la belle Lon, la. "

"Your danger is great!" repeated Robert. 

"Not as great as you think, " said St. Luc. "You will not protectme. You will warn the British officers that a French spy is here. Iread it in your face at the race today, and moreover, I know youbetter than you know yourself. I know, too, more about you than youknow about yourself. Did I not warn you in New York to beware ofMynheer Adrian Van Zoon?"

"You did, and I know that you meant me well. "

"And what happened?"

"I was kidnapped by a slaver, and I was to have been taken to thecoast of Africa, but a storm intervened and saved me. Perhaps theslaver was acting for Mynheer Van Zoon, but I talked it over with Mr. Hardy and we haven't a shred of proof. "

"Perhaps a storm will not intervene next time. You must look toyourself, Robert Lennox. "

"And you to yourself, Chevalier de St. Luc. I'm grateful to you forthe warning you gave me, and other acts of friendship, but whateveryour mission may have been in New York I'm sure that one of yourerrands, perhaps the main one, in Williamsburg, is to gatherinformation for France, and, sir, I should be little of a patriot didI not give the alarm, much as it hurts me to do so. "

Robert saw very clearly by the moonlight that the blue eyes of St. Lucwere twinkling. His situation might be dangerous, but obviously hetook no alarm from it. 

"You'll bear in mind, Mr. Lennox, " he said, "that I'm not asking youto shield me. Consider me a French spy, if you wish--and you'll not bewholly wrong--and then act as you think becomes a man with acommission as army scout from Governor Dinwiddie of Virginia. "

There was a little touch of irony in his voice. His adventures andromantic spirit was in the ascendant, and it seemed to Robert that hewas giving him a dare. That he would have endured because of hisadmiration for St. Luc, and also because of his gratitude, but theallusion to his commission from the governor of Virginia recalled himto his sense of duty. 

"I can do nothing else!" he exclaimed. "'Tis a poor return for theservices you have done me, and I tender my apologies for the actionI'm about to take. But guard yourself, St. Luc!"

"And you, Lennox, look well to yourself when Braddock marches! Everytwig and leaf will spout danger!"

His light manner was wholly gone for the moment, and his words werefull of menace. Up the street, a sentinel walked back and forth, andRobert could hear the faint fall of his feet on the sand. 

"Once more I bid you beware, St. Luc!" he exclaimed, and raising hisvoice he shouted: "A spy! A spy!"

He heard the sentinel drop the butt of his musket heavily against theearth, utter an exclamation and then run toward them. His shout hadalso been heard at the tavern, and the guests, bareheaded, began topour out, and look about confusedly to see whence the alarm had come. 

Robert looked at the sentinel who was approaching rapidly, and then heturned to see what St Luc would do. But the Frenchman was gone. Nearthem was a mass of shrubbery and he believed that he had flitted intoit, as silently as the passing of a shadow. But the sentinel hadcaught a glimpse of the dusky figure, and he cried:

"Who was he? What is it?"

"A spy!" replied Robert hastily. "A Frenchman whom I have seen inCanada! I think he sprang into those bushes and flowers!"

The sentinel and Robert rushed into the shrubbery but nothing wasthere. As they looked about in the dusk, Robert heard a refrain, distant, faint and taunting:

 "Hier sur le pont d'Avignon J'ai oui chanter la belle Lon, la. "

It was only for an instant, then it died like a summer echo, and heknew that St. Luc was gone. An immense weight rolled from him. He haddone what he should have done, but the result that he feared had notfollowed. 

"I can find nothing, sir, " said the sentinel, who recognized in Robertone of superior rank. 

"Nor I, but you saw the figure, did you not?"

"I did, sir. 'Twas more like a shadow, but 'twas a man, I'll swear. "

Robert was glad to have the sentinel's testimony, because in anothermoment the revelers were upon him, making sport of him for his falsealarm, and asserting that not his eyes but the punch he had drunk hadseen a French spy. 

"I scarce tasted the punch, " said Robert, "and the soldier here iswitness that I spoke true. "

A farther and longer search was organized, but the Frenchman hadvanished into the thinnest of thin air. As Robert walked with Willetand Tayoga back to the tavern, the hunter said:

"I suppose it was St. Luc?"

"Yes, but why did you think it was he?"

"Because it was just the sort of deed he would do. Did you speak withhim?"

"Yes, and I told him I must give the alarm. He disappeared withamazing speed and silence. "

Robert made a brief report the next day to Governor Dinwiddie, nottelling that St. Luc and he had spoken together, stating merely thathe had seen him, giving his name, and describing him as one of themost formidable of the French forest leaders. 

"I thank you, Mr. Lennox, " said the Governor. "Your information shallbe conveyed to General Braddock. Yet I think our force will be toogreat for the wilderness bands. "

On the following day they were at Alexandria on the Potomac, where thegreat council was to be held. Here Braddock's camp was spread, and ina large tent he met Governor Dinwiddie of Virginia, Governor de Lanceyof New York, Governor Sharpe of Maryland, Governor Dobbs of NorthCarolina and Governor Shirley of Massachusetts, an elderly lawyer, butthe ablest and most energetic of all the governors. 

It was the most momentous council yet held in North America, and allthe young officers waited with the most intense eagerness the newsfrom the tent. Robert saw Braddock as he went in, a middle-aged man ofhigh color and an obstinate chin. Grosvenor gave him some of thegossip about the general. 

"London has many stories of him, " he said. "He has spent most of hislife in the army. He is a gambler, but brave, rough but generous, irritable, but often very kind. Opposition inflames him, but he likeszeal and good service. He is very fond of your young Mr. Washington, who, I hear is much of a man. "

The council in the great tent was long and weighty, and well it mighthave been, even far beyond the wildest thoughts of any of theparticipants. These were the beginnings of events that shook not onlyAmerica but Europe for sixty years. In the tent they agreed upon agreat and comprehensive scheme of campaign that had been proposed sometime before. Braddock would proceed with his attack upon FortDuquesne, Shirley would see that the forces of New England seizedBeauséjour and De Lancey would have Colonel William Johnson to moveupon Crown Point and then Niagara. Acadia also would betaken. Dinwiddie after Shirley was the most vigorous of the governors, and he promised that the full force of Virginia should be behindBraddock. But to Shirley was given the great vision. He foresaw thecomplete disappearance of French power from North America, and, toachieve a result that he desired so much, it was only necessary forthe colonists to act together and with vigor. While he recognized inBraddock infirmities of temper and insufficient knowledge of hisbattlefield, he knew him to be energetic and courageous and hebelieved that the first blow, the one that he was to strike at FortDuquesne, would inflict a mortal blow upon France in the New World. Inevery vigorous measure that he proposed Dinwiddie backed him, and theother governors, overborne by their will, gave their consent. 

While Robert sat with his friends in the shade of a grove, awaitingthe result of the deliberations in the tent, his attention wasattracted by a strong, thick-set figure in a British uniform. 

"Colonel Johnson!" he cried, and running forward he shook handseagerly with Colonel William Johnson. 

"Why, Colonel!" he exclaimed, "I didn't dream that you were here, butI'm most happy to see you. "

"And I to see you, Mr. Lennox, or Robert, as I shall call you, " saidColonel Johnson. "Alexandria is a long journey from Mount Johnson, butyou see I'm here, awaiting the results of this council, which I tellyou may have vast significance for North America. "

"But why are you not in the tent with the others, you who know so muchmore about conditions on the border than any man who is in there?"

"I am not one of the governors, Robert, my lad, nor am I GeneralBraddock. Hence I'm not eligible, but I'm not to be neglected. I mayas well tell you that we are planning several expeditions, and thatI'm to lead one in the north. "

"And Madam Johnson, and everybody at your home? Are they well?"

"As well of body as human beings can be when I left. Molly told methat if I saw you to give you her special love. Ah, you young blade, if you were older I should be jealous, and then, again, perhaps Ishouldn't!"

"And Joseph?"

"Young Thayendanegea? Fierce and warlike as becomes his lineage. Hedemands if I lead an army to the war that he go with me, and he scarcetwelve. What is more, he will demand and insist, until I have to takehim. 'Tis a true eagle that young Joseph. But here is Willet! Itsoothes my eyes to see you again, brave hunter, and Tayoga, too, whois fully as welcome. "

He shook hands with them both and the Onondaga gravely asked:

"What news of my people, Waraiyageh?"

Colonel Johnson's face clouded. 

"Things do not go well between us and the vale of Onondaga, " hereplied. "The Hodenosaunee complain of the Indian commissioners atAlbany, and with justice. Moreover, the French advance and thesuperior French vigor create a fear that the British and Americans maylose. Then the Hodenosaunee will be left alone to fight the French andall the hostile tribes. Father Drouillard has come back and is workingwith his converts. "

"The nations of the Hodenosaunee will never go with the French, "declared Tayoga with emphasis. "Although the times seem dark, andmen's minds may waver for a while, they will remain loyal to theirancient allies. Their doubts will cease, Waraiyageh, when the kingacross the sea takes away the power of dealing with us from the Dutchcommissioners at Albany, and gives it to you, you who know us so welland who have always been our friend. "

Colonel Johnson's face flushed with pleasure. 

"Your opinion of me is too high, Tayoga, " he said, "but I'll not denythat it gratifies me to hear it. "

"Have you heard anything from Fort Refuge, and Colden and Wilton andthe others?" asked Robert. 

"An Oneida runner brought a letter just before I left MountJohnson. The brave Philadelphia lads still hold the little fortress, and have occasional skirmishes with wandering bands. Theirs has been agood work, well done. "

But while Colonel Johnson was not a member of the council and couldnot sit with it, he had a great reputation with all the governors, andthe next day he was asked to appear before them and General Braddock, where he was treated with the consideration due to a man of hisachievements, and where the council, without waiting for the authorityof the English king, gave him full and complete powers to treat withthe Hodenosaunee, and to heal the wounds inflicted upon the pride ofthe nations by the commissioners at Albany. He was thus madesuperintendent of Indian affairs in North America, and he was also ashe had said to lead the expedition against Crown Point. He came forthfrom the council exultant, his eyes glowing. 

"'Tis even more than I had hoped, " he said to Willet, "and now I mustsay farewell to you and the brave lads with you. We have come to theedge of great things, and there is no time to waste. "

He hastened northward, the council broke up the next day, and thevisiting governors hurried back to their respective provinces toprepare for the campaigns, leaving Braddock to strike the first blow. 

CHAPTER XV

THE FOREST FIGHT

Robert thought they would march at once, but annoying delaysoccurred. He had noticed that Hamilton, the governor of the greatneighboring province of Pennsylvania, was not present at the council, but he did not know the cause of it until Stuart, the young Virginian, told him. 

"Pennsylvania is in a huff, " he said, "because General Braddock's armyhas been landed at Alexandria instead of Philadelphia. Truth to tell, for an expedition against Fort Duquesne, Philadelphia would have beena nearer and better place, but I hear that one John Hanbury, apowerful merchant who trades much in Virginia, wanted the troops tocome this way that he might sell them supplies, and he persuaded theDuke of Newcastle to choose Alexandria. 'Tis a bad state of affairs, Lennox, but you and I can't remedy it. The chief trouble is betweenthe general and the Pennsylvanians, many of whom are Quakers andGermans, as obstinate people as this world has ever produced. "

The differences and difficulties were soon patent to all. A month ofspring was passing, and the army was far from having the necessarysupplies. Neither Virginia nor Pennsylvania responded properly. InPennsylvania there was a bitter quarrel between the people and theproprietary government that hampered action. Many of the contractorswho were to furnish equipment thought much more of profit than ofpatriotism. Braddock, brave and honest, but tactless and whollyignorant of the conditions predominant in any new country, raged andstormed. He denounced the Virginia troops that came to his standard, calling shameful their lack of uniforms and what he considered theirlack of discipline. 

Robert heard that in these turbulent days young Washington, whomBraddock had taken on his staff as a colonel and for whom he had awarm personal regard, was the best mediator between the testy generaland the stubborn population. In his difficult position, and while yetscarcely more than a boy, he was showing all the great qualities ofcharacter that he was to display so grandly in the long war twentyyears later. 

"Tis related, " said Willet, "that General Braddock will listen toanything from him, that he has the most absolute confidence in hishonesty and good judgment, and, judging from what I hear, GeneralBraddock is right. "

But to Robert, despite the anxieties, the days were happy. As he hadaffiliated readily with the young Virginians he was also quickly afriend of the young British officers, who were anxious to learn aboutthe new conditions into which they had been cast with so littlepreparation. There was Captain Robert Orme, Braddock's aide-de-camp, afine manly fellow, for whom he soon formed a reciprocal liking, andthe son of Sir Peter Halket, a lieutenant, and Morris, an American, another aide-de-camp, and young William Shirley, the son of thegovernor of Massachusetts, who had become Braddock's secretary. Healso became well acquainted with older officers, Gladwin who was todefend Detroit so gallantly against Pontiac and his allied tribes, Gates, Gage, Barton and others, many of whom were destined to serveagain on one side or other in the great Revolution. 

Grosvenor knew all the Englishmen, and often in the evenings, sinceMay had now come they sat about the camp fires, and Robert listenedwith eagerness as they told stories of gay life in London, tales ofthe theater, of the heavy betting at the clubs and the races, and nowand then in low tones some gossip of royalty. Tayoga was more thanwelcome in this group, as the great Thayendanegea was destined to beyears later. His height, his splendid appearance, his dignity and hismanners were respected and admired. Willet sometimes sat with them, but said little. Robert knew that he approved of his new friendships. 

Willet was undoubtedly anxious. The delays which were still numerousweighed heavily upon him, and he confided to Robert that every daylost would increase the danger of the march. 

"The French and Indians of course know our troubles, " hesaid. "St. Luc has gone like an arrow into the wilderness with all thenews about us, and he's not the only one. If we could adjust thistrouble with the Pennsylvanians we might start at once. "

An hour or two after he uttered his complaint, Robert saw a middleaged man, not remarkable of appearance, talking with Braddock. Hisdress was homespun and careless, but his large head was beautifullyshaped, and his features, though they might have been called homely, shone with the light of an extraordinary intelligence. His manner ashe talked to Braddock, without showing any tinge of deference, wassoothing. Robert saw at once, despite his homespun dress, that herewas a man of the great world and of great affairs. 

"Who is he?" he said to Willet. 

"It's Benjamin Franklin, of Pennsylvania, " replied the hunter. "I hearhe's one of the shrewdest men in all the colonies, and I don't doubtthe report. "

It was Robert's first sight of Franklin, certainly not the least inthat amazing group of men who founded the American Union. 

"They say, " continued Willet, "that he's already achieved theimpossible, that he's drawing General Braddock and the Pennsylvanianstogether, and that we'll soon get weapons, horses and all the othersupplies we need. "

It was no false news. Franklin had done what he alone could do. One ofthe greatest masters of diplomacy the world has ever known, he broughtBraddock and Pennsylvania together, and smoothed out thedifficulties. All the needed supplies began to flow in, and on thetenth of an eventful May the whole army started from Wills Creek towhich point it had advanced, while Franklin was removing thedifficulties. A new fort named Cumberland had been established there, and stalwart Virginians had been cutting a road ahead through thewilderness. 

The place was on the edge of the unending forest. The narrow fringeof settlements on the Atlantic coast was left behind, and henceforththey must march through regions known only to the Indians and thewoods rangers. But it was a fine army, two British regiments underHalket and Dunbar, their numbers reinforced by Virginia volunteers, and five hundred other Virginians, divided into nine companies. Therewas a company of British sailors, too, and artillery, and hundreds ofwagons and baggage horses. Among the teamsters was a strong lad namedDaniel Boone destined to immortality as the most famous of allpioneers. 

Robert, Willet and Tayoga could have had horses to ride, but againstthe protests of Grosvenor and their other new English friends theydeclined them. They knew that they could scout along the flanks of anarmy far better on foot. 

"In one way, " said Willet, to Grosvenor, "we three, Robert, Tayoga andI, are going back home. The lads, at least have spent the greaterpart of their lives in the forest, and to me it has given a kindlywelcome for these many years. It may look inhospitable to you who comefrom a country of roads and open fields, but it's not so to us. Weknow its ways. We can find shelter where you would see none, and itoffers food to us, where you would starve, and you're a young man ofintelligence too. "

"At least I can see its beauty, " laughed Grosvenor, as he looked uponthe great green wilderness, stretching away and away to the far bluehills. "In truth 'tis a great and romantic adventure to go with aforce like ours into an unknown country of such majestic quality. "

He looked with a kindling eye from the wilderness back to the army, the greatest that had yet been gathered in the forest, the red coatsof the soldiers gleaming now in the spring sunshine, and the airresounding with whips as the teamsters started their trains. 

"A great force! A grand force!" said Robert, catching hisenthusiasm. "The French and Indians can't stand before it!"

"How far is Fort Duquesne?" asked Grosvenor. 

"In the extreme western part of the province of Pennsylvania, manydays' march from here. At least, we claim that it's in Pennsylvaniaprovince, although the French assert it's on their soil, and they havepossession. But it's in the Ohio country, because the waters thereflow westward, the Alleghany and Monongahela joining at the fort andforming the great Ohio. "

"And so we shall see much of the wilderness. Well, I'm not sorry, Lennox. 'Twill be something to talk about in England. I don't thinkthey realize there the vastness and magnificence of the colonies. "

That day a trader named Croghan brought about fifty Indian warriors tothe camp, among them a few belonging to the Hodenosaunee, and offeredtheir services as scouts and skirmishers. Braddock, who lovedregularity and outward discipline, gazed at them in astonishment. 

"Savages!" he said. "We will have none of them!"

The Indians, uttering no complaint, disappeared in the green forest, with Willet and Tayoga gazing somberly after them. 

"'Twas a mistake, " said the hunter. "They would have been our eyes andears, where we needed eyes and ears most. "

"A warrior of my kin was among them, " said Tayoga. "Word will flynorth that an insult has been offered to the Hodenosaunee. "

"But, " said Willet, "Colonel William Johnson will take a word ofanother kind. As you know, Tayoga, as I know, and, as all the nationsof the Hodenosaunee know, Waraiyageh is their friend. He will speak tothem no word that is not true. He will brush away all that web ofcraft, and cunning and cheating, spun by the Indian commissioners atAlbany, and he will see that there is no infringement upon the rightsof the great League. "

"Waraiyageh will do all that, if he can reach Mount Johnson in time, "said Tayoga, "but Onontio rises before the dawn, and he does not sleepuntil after midnight. He sings beautiful songs in the ears of thewarriors, and the songs he sings seem to be true. Already the Frenchand their allies have been victorious everywhere save at Fort Refuge, and they carry the trophies of triumph into Canada. "

"But the time for us to strike a great blow is at hand, Tayoga, " saidRobert, who, with Grosvenor had been listening. "Behold this splendidarmy! No such force was ever before sent into the Americanwilderness. When we take Fort Duquesne we shall hold the key to thewhole Ohio country, and we shall turn it in the lock and fasten itagainst the Governor General of Canada and all his allies. "

"But the wilderness is mighty, " said Tayoga. "Even the army of thegreat English king is small when it enters its depths. "

"On the other hand so is that of the enemy, much smaller than ours, "said Grosvenor. 

Soon after Croghan and his Indians left the camp a figure tall, darkand somber, followed by a dozen men wild of appearance and clad inhunter's garb, emerged from the forest and walked in silence towardGeneral Braddock's tent. The regular soldiers stared at them inastonishment, but their dark leader took no notice. Robert uttered anexclamation of surprise and pleasure. 

"Black Rifle!" he said. 

"And who is Black Rifle?" asked Grosvenor. 

"A great hunter and scout and a friend of mine. I'm glad he'shere. The general can find many uses for Black Rifle and his men. "

He ran forward and greeted Black Rifle, who smiled one of his raresmiles at sight of the youth. Willet and Tayoga gave him the same warmwelcome. 

"What news, Black Rifle?" asked Robert. 

"The French and Indians gather at Fort Duquesne to meet you. They arenot in great force, but the wilderness will help them and the best ofthe French leaders are there. "

"Have you heard anything of St. Luc?" asked Robert. 

"We met a Seneca runner who had seen him. The Senecas are not at warwith the French, and the man talked with him a little, but theFrenchman didn't tell him anything. We think he was on the way to FortDuquesne to join the other French leaders there. "

"Have you heard the names of any of these Frenchmen?"

"Besides St. Luc there's Beaujeu, Dumas, Ligneris and Contrecoeur whocommands. French regulars and Canadian troops are in the fort, and theheathen are pouring in from the west and north. "

"Those are brave and skillful men, " said Willet, as he listened to thenames of the French leaders who would oppose them. "But 'twas good ofyou, Black Rifle, to come with these lads of yours to help us. "

After the men had enjoyed food and a little rest, they were taken intothe great tent, where the general sat, Willet having procured theinterview, and accompanying them. Robert waited near with Grosvenorand Tayoga, knowing how useful Black Rifle and his men could be to awilderness expedition, and hoping that they would be thrown togetherin future service. 

A quarter of an hour passed, and then Black Rifle strode from thetent, his face dark as night. His men followed him, and, almostwithout a word, they left the camp, plunged into the forest anddisappeared. Willet also came from the tent, crestfallen. 

"What has happened, Dave?" asked Robert in astonishment. 

"The worst. I suppose that when unlike meets unlike only trouble cancome. I introduced Black Rifle and his men to General Braddock. Theydid not salute. They did not take off their caps in his presence, --notknowing, of course, that such things were done in armies. GeneralBraddock rebuked them. I smoothed it all over as much as I could. Thenhe demanded what they wanted there, as a haughty giver of gifts wouldspeak to a suppliant. Black Rifle said he and his men came to watch onthe front and flanks of the army against Indian ambush, knowing howmuch it was needed. Braddock laughed and sneered. He said that anarmy such as his did not need to fear a few wandering Indians, and, inany event, it had eyes of its own to watch for itself. Black Riflesaid he doubted it, that soldiers in the woods could seldom seeanything but themselves. There was blame on both sides, but men likeGeneral Braddock and Black Rifle can't understand each other, they'llnever understand each other, and, hot with wrath Black Rifle has takenhis band and gone into the woods. Nor will he come back, and we needhim! I tell you, Robert, we need him! We need him!"

"It is bad, " said Tayoga. "An army can never have too many eyes. "

Robert was deeply disappointed. He regretted not only the loss ofBlack Rifle and his men, but the further evidence of an unyieldingtemperament on the part of their commander. His own mind however soready to comprehend the mind of others, could understand Braddock'spoint of view. To the general Black Rifle and his men were mere woodsrovers, savages themselves in everything except race, and the armythat he led was invincible. 

"We'll have to make the best of it, " he said. 

"They've gone and they're a great loss, but the rest of us will try todo the work they would have done. "

"That is so, " said Tayoga, gravely. 

At last the army moved proudly away into the wilderness. Hundreds ofaxmen, going ahead, cut a road twelve feet wide, along which cavalry, infantry, artillery and wagons and pack horses stretched formiles. The weather was beautiful, the forest was both beautiful andgrand, and to most of the Englishmen and Virginians the march appealedas a great and romantic adventure. The trees were in the tender greenleafage of early May, and their solid expanse stretched away hundredsand thousands of miles into the unknown west. Early wild flowers, ashy pink or a modest blue, bloomed in the grass. Deer started fromtheir coverts, crashed through the thickets, and the sky darkened withthe swarms of wild fowl flying north. Birds of brilliant plumageflashed among the leaves and often chattered overhead, heedless of thepassing army. Now and then the soldiers sang, and the song passed fromthe head of the column along its rippling red, yellow and brown lengthof four miles. 

It was a cheerful army, more it was a gay army, enjoying thewilderness which it was seeing at one of the finest periods of theyear, wondering at the magnificence of the forest, and the greatnumber of streams that came rushing down from the mountains. 

"It's a noble country, " said Grosvenor to Robert. "I'll admit allthat you claim for it. "

"And there's so much of it, Grosvenor, even allowing for the portion, the very big portion, the French claim. "

"But from which we are going to drive them very soon, Robert, my lad. "

"I think so, too, Grosvenor. "

Often Robert, Willet and Tayoga went far ahead on swift foot, searching the forest for ambush, and finding none, they would comeback and watch the axmen, three hundred in number, who were cuttingthe road for the army. They were stalwart fellows, skilled in theirbusiness, and their axes rang through the woods. Robert felt regretwhen he saw the splendid trees fall and be dragged to one side, thereto rot, despite the fact that the unbroken forest covered millions ofsquare miles. 

The camps at night were scenes of good humor. Scouts and flankerswere thrown out in the forest, and huge fires were built of the fallenwood which was abundant everywhere. The flames, roaring and leaping, threw a ruddy light over the soldiers, and gave them pleasant warmth, as often in the hills the dusk came on heavy with chill. 

Despite the favorable nature of the season some of the soldiers unusedto hardships fell ill, and, more than a week later, when they reacheda place known as the Little Meadows, Braddock left there the sick andthe heavy baggage with a rear guard under Colonel Dunbar. A scout hadbrought word that a formidable force of French regulars was expectedto reinforce the garrison at Fort Duquesne, and the general wasanxious to forestall them. Young Washington, in whom he had greatconfidence, also advised him to push on, and now the army of chosentroops increased its speed. 

Robert came into contact with Braddock only once or twice, and then hewas noticed with a nod, but on the whole he was glad to escape soeasily. The general brave and honest, but irritable, had a closedmind. He thought all things should be done in the way to which he wasused, and he had little use for the Americans, save for youngWashington, and young Morris, who were on his staff, and young Shirleywho was his secretary. To them he was invariably kind and considerate. 

The regular officers made no attempt to interfere with Robert, Tayogaand Willet, who, having their commissions as scouts, roamed as theypleased, and, even on foot, their pace being so much greater than thatof the army, they often went far ahead in the night seeking traces ofthe enemy. Now, although the march was not resisted, they sawunmistakable signs that it was watched. They found trails of smallIndian bands and several soldiers who straggled into the forest werekilled and scalped. Braddock was enraged but not alarmed. The armywould brush away these flies and proceed to the achievement of itsobject, the capture of Fort Duquesne. The soldiers from Englandshuddered at the sight of their scalped comrades. It was a new formof war to them, and very ghastly. 

Robert, Tayoga and Willet were the best scouts and the regularofficers soon learned to rely on them. Grosvenor often begged to gowith them, but they laughingly refused. 

"We don't claim to be of special excellence ourselves, Grosvenor, "said Robert, "but such work needs a very long training. One, so tospeak, must be born to it, and to be born to it you have to be born inthis country, and not in England. "

It was about the close of June and they had been nearly three weeks onthe way when the three, scouting on a moonlight night, struck a traillarger than usual. Tayoga reckoned that it had been made by at least adozen warriors, and Willet agreed with him. 

"And behold the trace of the big moccasin, Great Bear, " said theOnondaga, pointing to a faint impression among the leaves. "It is verylarge, and it turns in much. We do not see it for the first time. "

"Tandakora, " said Willet. 

"It can be none other. "

"We shouldn't be surprised at seeing it. The Ojibway, like a wolf, will rush to the place of killing. "

"I am not surprised, Great Bear. It is strange, perhaps, that we havenot seen his footsteps before. No doubt he has looked many times uponthe marching army. "

"Since Tandakora is here, probably leading the Indian scouts, we'llhave to take every precaution ourselves. I like my scalp, and I likefor it to remain where it has grown, on the top of my head. "

They moved now with the most extreme care, always keeping under coverof bushes, and never making any sound as they walked, but the armykept on steadily in the road cut for it by the axmen. Encountersbetween the flankers and small bands still occurred, but there was yetno sign of serious resistance, and the fort was drawing nearer andnearer. 

"I've no doubt the French commander will abandon it, " said Grosvenorto Robert. "He'll conclude that our army is too powerful for him. "

"I scarce think so, " replied Robert doubtfully. "'Tis not the Frenchway, at least, not on this continent. Like as not they will depend onthe savages, whom they have with them. "

They had been on the march nearly a month when they came to TurtleCreek, which flows into the Monongahela only eight miles from FortDuquesne a strong fortress of logs with bastions, ravelins, ditch, glacis and covered ways, standing at the junction of the twin streams, the Monongahela and the Alleghany, that form the great Ohio. Here theymade a little halt and the scouts who had been sent into the woodsreported silence and desolation. 

The army rejoiced. It had been a long march, and the wilderness ishard for those not used to it, even in the best of times. Victory wasnow almost in sight. The next day, perhaps, they would march intoFort Duquesne and take possession, and doubtless a strong detachmentwould be sent in pursuit of the flying French and Indians. 

Full warrant had they for their expectations, as nothing seemed morepeaceful than the wilderness. The flames from the cooking fires threwtheir ruddy light over bough and bush, and disclosed no enemy, and, asthe glow of the coals died down, the peaceful tails of the night birdsshowed that the forest was undisturbed. 

Far in the night, Robert, Tayoga and Willet crept through the woods toFort Duquesne. They found many small trails of both white men and redmen, but none indicating a large force. At last they saw a light underthe western horizon, which they believed to come from Duquesne itself. 

"Perhaps they've burned the fort and are abandoning it, " said Robert. 

Willet shook his head. 

"Not likely, " he said. "It's more probable that the light comes fromgreat fires, around which the savages are dancing the war dance. "

"What do you think, Tayoga?"

"That the Great Bear is right. "

"But surely, " said Robert, "they can't hope to withstand an army likeours. "

"Robert, " said Willet, "you've lived long enough in it to know thatanything is possible in the wilderness. Contrecoeur, the Frenchcommander at Duquesne, is a brave and capable man. Beaujeu, who standsnext to him, has, they say, a soul of fire. You know what St. Luc is, the bravest of the brave, and as wise as a fox, and Dumas and Lignerisare great partisan leaders. Do you think these men will run awaywithout a fight?"

"But they must depend chiefly on the Indians!"

"Even so. They won't let the Indians run away either. We're bound tohave some kind of a battle somewhere, though we ought to win. "

"Do you know the general's plans for tomorrow?"

"We're to start at dawn. We'll cross the Monongahela for the secondtime about noon, or a little later, and then, if the French andIndians have run away, as you seemed a little while ago to believethey would, we'll proceed, colors flying into the fort. "

"If the enemy makes a stand I should think it would be at the ford. "

"Seems likely. "

"Come! Come, Dave! Be cheerful. If they meet us at the ford oranywhere else we'll brush 'em aside. That big body of French regularsfrom Canada hasn't come--we know that--and there isn't force enough inDuquesne to withstand us. "

Willet did not say anything more, but his steps were not at allbuoyant as they walked back toward the camp. Robert, lying on ablanket, slept soundly before one of the fires, but awoke at dawn, andtook breakfast with Willet, Tayoga, Grosvenor and the two youngVirginians, Stuart and Cabell. 

"We'll be in Duquesne tonight, " said the sanguine Stuart. 

"In very truth we will, " said the equally confident Grosvenor. 

The dawn came clear and brilliant, and the army advanced, to the musicof a fine band. The light cavalry led the way, then came a detachmentof sailors who had been loaned by Admiral Keppel, followed by theEnglish regulars in red and the Virginians in blue. Behind them camethe cannon, the packhorses, and all the elements that make up thetrain of an army. 

It was a gay and inspiriting sight, especially so to youth, andRobert's heart thrilled as he looked. The hour of triumph had come atlast. Away with the forebodings of Willet! Here was the might ofEngland and the colonies, and, brave and cunning as St. Luc andBeaujeu and the other Frenchmen might be their bravery and cunningwould avail them nothing. 

They marched on all the morning, a long and brilliant line of red andblue and brown, and nothing happened. The forest on either side ofthem was still silent and tenantless, and they expected in a few morehours to see the fort they had come so far to take. The heavensthemselves were propitious. Only little white clouds were to be seenin the sky of dazzling blue, and the green forest, stirred by a gentlewind, waved its boughs at them in friendly fashion. 

About noon they approached the river, and Gage leading a strongadvance guard across it, found no enemy on the other side, puzzlingand also pleasing news. The foe, whom they had expected to find inthis formidable position, seemed to have melted away. No trace of himcould be found in the forest, and to many it appeared that the road toFort Duquesne lay open. 

"They've concluded our force is too great and have abandoned thefort, " said Robert. "I can't make anything else of it, Dave. "

"It does look like it, " said the hunter doubtfully. "I certainlythought they would meet us here. The ford is the place of places for adefensive battle. "

Gage made his report to Braddock, confirming the general in his beliefthat the French and Indians would not dare to meet him, and that thedangers of the wilderness had been overrated. The order to resume themarch was given and the trumpets in the advance sang merrily, thesilent woods giving back their echoes in faint musical notes. Theafternoon that had now come was as brilliant as the morning. A greatsun blazed down from a sky of cloudless blue, deepening andintensifying the green of the forest, the red uniforms of the Britishand the blue uniforms of the Virginians. Robert again admired thesight. The army marched as if on parade, and it presented a splendidspectacle. 

The head of the column entered the shallows, and soon the long linewas passing the river. Robert had a lingering belief that the bulletswould rain upon them in the water, but nothing stirred in the forestbeyond. The head of the column emerged upon the opposite bank, andthen its long red and blue length trailed slowly after. Robert and hiscomrades crossed in a wagon. They had wanted to go into the woods, seeking for the enemy, but the orders of Braddock, who wished to keepall his force together, held them. 

The entire army was now across, and, within the shade of the forest, the general ordered a short period for rest and food, before theycompleted the few miles that yet separated them from FortDuquesne. The troops were in great spirits. They might have been heldat the dangerous ford, they thought, but now that it had been passedwithout resistance the woods could offer nothing able to stop them. 

"What has become of your warlike Frenchmen, Mr. Willet?" askedGrosvenor. "So far as this campaign is concerned they seem to excel asrunners rather than warriors. "

"I confess that I'm surprised, Mr. Grosvenor, " replied thehunter. "Beaujeu, St. Luc and Dumas are not the men to make a carpetof roses for us to march on. There is something here that does notmeet the eye. What say you, Tayoga?"

"I like it not, " replied the Onondaga. "In war I fear the forest whenit is silent. "

Near them a small circle of land had been cleared and in it stood ahouse, lone and deserted. It had been built by a trader named Fraserand in it Washington, who had visited it once before on a formermission, and one or two others sat, during the period of rest andrefreshment. The young Virginian, despite his great frame and giganticstrength, was so much wasted by fever that, when he came forth toremount, he was barely able to keep his place in his saddle. 

Now the merry trumpets sang again and the red and blue column, liftingitself up, resumed its march along the trail through the forest towardDuquesne. The river was on one side and a line of high hills on theother, but the forest everywhere was dense and in its heaviestfoliage. Braddock, despite the safe passage of the ford, was notreckless. A troop of guides and Virginia light horsemen led the way. Ahundred yards behind them came the vanguard, then Gage with a pickedbody of British troops, after them the axmen, who had done such greatwork, behind them the main body of the artillery, the wagons and thepackhorses, while a strong force of regulars and Virginians closed upthe rear. Scouts and skirmishers ranged the flanks, though they wereordered to go not more than a few hundred yards away. 

Robert, Tayoga and Willet were with the guides at the very apex of thecolumn, and they continually searched the forests and the thicketswith keen eyes for a possible enemy. But all was quiet there. Thegame, frightened by the advancing army, had gone away. Not a leaf, nota bough stirred. The blazing sun, now near the zenith, poured downfiery rays and it was hot in the shade of the great trees that grew soclosely together. 

Robert and the other scouts and guides in the apex marched onsoundless feet, but he heard close behind him the tread of theVirginia light horsemen, behind them the steady march of the regularsunder Gage, and behind them the deep hum and murmur of the army, thecreaking of wheels and the clank of the great guns. Despite thefollowing sounds he was conscious all the time of the deep, intensesilence in the forest on either side of him. The birds, like the game, had gone away, and there was no flash of blue or of flame among thegreen leaves. 

"There's a dip just ahead, " said Willet, pointing to a wide ravinefilled with bushes that ran directly across the trail. 

They continued their steady advance, and Robert's heart fluttered, butwhen they came to the ravine they found it empty of everything savethe bushes, and the scouts and guides, plunging into it, crossed tothe other side. The light horsemen of Virginia followed, after themGage's regulars and then the main army drew on its red and bluelength, expecting to cross in the same way. 

Robert, Tayoga and Willet, leading, entered the deep forestagain. Some chance had put young Lennox slightly in advance of hiscomrades, but suddenly he stopped. A short distance ahead a figurebounded across the trail and disappeared in the thicket. It was only aflitting glimpse, but he recognized St. Luc, the athletic figure, thefair hair and the strong face. 

"St. Luc!" he exclaimed. "Did you see, Dave? Did you see?"

"Aye, I saw, " said the hunter, "and the enemy is here!"

He whirled about, threw up his arms and shouted to the column tostop. At the same moment, a terrible cry, the long fierce war whoop ofthe savages, burst from the forest, filled the air and came back inferocious echoes. Then a deadly fire of rifles and muskets was pouredfrom both right and left upon the marching column. Men and horses wentdown, and cries of pain and surprise blended with the war whoop of thesavages which swelled and fell again. 

Robert and his comrades had thrown themselves flat upon the ground atthe first fire, and escaped the bullets. Now they rose to theirknees, and began to send their own bullets at the flitting forms amongthe trees and bushes. Robert caught glimpses of the savages, naked tothe waist, coated thickly with war paint, their fierce eyes gleaming, and now and then he saw a man in French uniform passing among them andencouraging them. He saw one gigantic figure which he knew to be thatof Tandakora, and he raised his reloaded rifle to fire at him, but theOjibway was gone. 

Surprised in the ominous forest, the British and the Virginiansnevertheless showed a courage worthy of all praise. Gage formed hisregulars on the trail, and they sent volley after volley into thedense shades on either side, the big muskets thundering together likecannon. Leaves and twigs and little boughs fell in showers beforetheir bullets, but whether they struck any of the foe they did notknow. The smoke soon rose in clouds and added to the dimness andobscurity of the forest. 

"A great noise, " shouted Tayoga in Robert's ear, "but it does not hurtthe enemy, who sees his target and sends his bullets against it!"

The soldiers were dropping fast and the bullets of the French and thesavages were coming from their coverts in a deadly rain. Robert, Willet and Tayoga, with the wisdom of the wilderness, remainedcrouched at the edge of the trail, but in shelter, and did not fireuntil they saw an enemy upon whom to draw the trigger. Then a deeperroar was added to the thundering of the big muskets, as Braddockbrought up the cannon, and they began to sweep the forest. The Englishtroops, eager to get at the foe, crowded forward, shouting "God savethe King!" and the cheers of the Virginians joined with them. 

"We'll win! We'll win!" cried Robert. "They can't stop such brave menas ours!"

But the fire of the French and the savages was increasing in volumeand accuracy. The bullets and cannon balls of the English andAmericans fired almost at random were passing over their heads, butthe great column of scarlet and blue on the trail formed a targetwhich the leaden missiles could not miss. Continually shouting the warwhoop, exultant now with the joy of expected triumph, the savageshovered on either flank of Braddock's army like a swarm of bees, butwith a sting far more deadly. The brave and wily Beaujeu had beenkilled in the first minute of the battle, but St. Luc, Dumas andLigneris, equally brave and wily, directed the onset, and the hugeTandakora raged before his warriors. 

The head of the British column was destroyed, and the three crept backtoward Gage's regulars, but the fire of the enemy was now spreadingalong both flanks of the column to its full length. Robert rememberedthe warning words of St. Luc. Every twig and leaf in the forest wasspouting death. Gage's regulars, raked by a terrible fire, and indanger of complete destruction, were compelled to retreat upon themain body, and, to their infinite mortification, abandon two cannon, which the savages seized with fierce shouts of joy and dragged intothe woods. 

"It goes ill, " said Willet, as the terrible forest, raining death fromevery side, seemed to close in on them like the shadow ofdoom. Braddock, hearing the tremendous fire ahead, rushed forward hisown immediate troops as fast as possible, and meeting Gage'sretreating men, the two bodies became a great mass of scarlet in theforest, upon which French and Indian bullets, that could not miss, beat like a storm of hail. The shouts and cheers of the regularsceased. In an appalling situation, the like of which they had neverknown before, hemmed in on every side by an unseen death, they fellinto confusion, but they did not lose courage. The savage ring nowenclosed the whole army, and to stand and to retreat alike meantdeath. 

The British charged with the bayonet into the thickets. The Indiansmelted away before them, and, when the exhausted regulars came backinto the trail, the Indians rushed after them, still pouring in amurderous fire, and making the forest ring with the ferocious warwhoop. The Virginians, knowing the warfare of the wilderness, began totake to the shelter of the trees, from which they could fire at theenemy. The brave though mistaken Braddock fiercely ordered them outagain. A score lying behind a fallen trunk and, matching the savagesat their own game, were mistaken by the regulars for the foe, and werefired upon with deadly effect. Other regulars who tried to imitate thehostile tactics were set upon by Braddock himself who beat them withthe flat of his sword and drove them back into the open trail, wherethe rain of bullets fell directly upon them. 

Robert looked upon the scene and he found it awful to the lastdegree. The bodies of the dead in red or blue lay everywhere. Officers, English and Virginian, ran here and there beggingand praying their troops to stand and form in order. "Fireupon the enemy!" they shouted. "Show us somebody to fire at and we'llfire, " the men shouted back. The confusion was deepening, and thesigns of a panic were appearing. In the forest the circle of Indians, mad with battle and the greatest taking of scalps they had ever known, pressed closer and closer, and sent sheets of bullets into the huddledmass. Many of them leaped in and scalped the fallen before the eyes ofthe horrified soldiers. The yelling never ceased, and it was soterrific that the few British officers who survived declared that theywould never forget it to their dying day. 

Among the officers the mortality was now frightful. The brave SirPeter Halket was shot dead, and his young son, the lieutenant, rushingto raise up his body, was killed and fell by his side. The youthfulShirley, Braddock's secretary, received a bullet in his brain and diedinstantly. Out of eighty-six officers sixty-three were down. Washington alone seemed to bear a charmed life. Two horses werekilled under him and four bullets pierced his clothing. Braddockgalloped back and forth, cursing and shouting to his men, and showingundaunted courage. Robert believed that he never really understoodwhat was happening, that the deadly nature of the surprise and itsappalling completeness left him dazed. 

How long Robert stood at the edge of the circle of death and firedinto the bushes he never knew, but it seemed to him that almost aneternity had passed, when Tayoga seized him by the arm and shouted inhis ear. 

"It is finished! Our army has perished! Come, Lennox!"

He wiped the smoke from his eyes, and saw that the mass in red andblue was much smaller. Braddock was still on his horse, and, at theinsistence of his officers, he was at last giving the command toretreat. Just as the trumpet sounded that note of defeat he was shotthrough the body and fell to the ground where, in his rage anddespair, he begged the men to leave him to die alone. But two of theVirginia officers lifted him up and bore him toward the rear. Then thearmy that had fought so long against an invisible foe broke into apanic, that is what was left of it, as two thirds of its numbers hadalready been killed or wounded. Shouting with horror and ignoringtheir officers, they rushed for the river. 

Everything was lost, cannon and baggage were abandoned, and oftenrifles and muskets were thrown away. Into the water they rushed, andthe Indians, who had followed howling like wolves, stopped, thoughthey fired at the fleeing men in the stream. 

As the retreat began, Robert, Tayoga and Willet, whom some miracleseemed to preserve from harm, joined the Virginians who covered therear, and, as fast as they could reload their rifles, they fired atthe demon horde that pressed closer and closer, and that never ceasedto cut down the fleeing army. It was much like a ghastly dream toRobert. Nothing was real, except his overwhelming sense of horror. Menfell around him, and he wondered why he did not fall too, but he wasuntouched, and Willet and Tayoga also were unwounded. He saw near himyoung Stuart who had lost his horse long since, but who had snatched arifle from a fallen soldier, and who was fighting gallantly on foot. 

"Who would have thought it?" exclaimed the Virginian. "An army suchas ours, to be beaten, nay, to be destroyed, by a swarm of savages!"

"But don't forget the Frenchmen!" shouted Robert in reply. "They'redirecting!"

"Which is no consolation to us, " cried Stuart. He said something else, but it was lost in the tremendous firing and yelling of the Indians, who were now only a score of yards away from the devoted rear guardthat was doing its best to protect the flying and confused mass ofsoldiers. 

Robert discharged his bullet at a brown face and then, as he walkedbackward, he tripped and fell over a root. He sprang up at once, butin an instant a gigantic figure bounded out of the fire and smoke, andTandakora, uttering a fierce shout of triumph, circled his tomahawkswiftly above his head, preparatory to the mortal blow. But Tayoga, quick as lightning, hurled his pistol with all his might. It struckthe huge Ojibway on the head with such force that the tomahawk fellfrom his hand, and he staggered back into the smoke. 

"Tayoga, again I thank you!" cried Robert. 

"You will do the same for me, " said the Onondaga, and then they toowere lost in the smoke, as with the rear guard of Virginians theyfollowed the retreating army. 

Robert and his comrades, swept on in the press, crossed the river withthe others and gained the farther shore unhurt. Willet looked back atthe woods, which still flamed with the hostile rifles, and shuddered. 

"It's worse than anything of which I ever dreamed, " he said. "Now thetomahawk and the scalping knife will sweep the border from Canada toCarolina. "

The panic was stopped at last and the broken remnants of the army, covered by the Virginians who understood the forest, began theirretreat. Braddock died the next day, his last words being, "We shallknow better how to deal with them another time. " Washington, Orme, Morris and the others carried the news of the great defeat to Virginiaand Pennsylvania, whence it was sent to England, to be received thereat first with incredulity, men saying that such a thing wasimpossible. But England too was soon to be in mourning, because somany of her bravest had fallen at the hands of an invisible foe in thefar American wilderness. 

Robert, Willet and Tayoga followed the retreating army only a shortdistance beyond the Monongahela. They saw that Grosvenor, Stuart andCabell had escaped with slight wounds, and, slipping quietly into theforest, they circled about Fort Duquesne, seeing the lights where theIndians were burning their wretched prisoners alive, and then plungingagain into the woods. 

Late at night they lay down in a dense covert, and exhausted, slept. They rose at dawn, and tried to shake off the horror. 

"Be of good courage, Robert, " said Willet. "It's a terrible blow, butEngland and the colonies have not yet gathered their full strength. "

"That is so, " said Tayoga. "Our sachems tell us that he who wins thefirst victory does not always win the last. "

A bird on a bough over their heads began to sing a song of greeting tothe new day, and Robert hoped and believed.